Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Somewhere deep in the sea, crushed by salty water and strangers to the sun, creatures lurked. Shining fins, muscled arms, mysterious nature.

Merpeople.

Nobody knew how they came about, nor how their society functioned. Whispers made their way around the world about what they were capable of, fear creeping into the crevices of human society.

Their tales soon changed, from deep monsters that seduce humans to their deaths to grand utopian sand spires and the gift of magic. But this tale is not about humans, nor mers.

Sirens are classified as a subspecies of mer well known for their dangerous voices. They have the ability to lure sailors, fish, and even mers to them (which often means death due to their brutal nature). They're classified as extremely dangerous, and, as such, are often viewed with wariness and outlawed from the colonies. Thankfully, they have no capacity of magic, nor the speed of a typical mer.

Differences in appearance between mers and sirens include:

-Diamond-shaped pupils
-Retractable webs between fingers
-Gills on the neck instead of the side
-Five-pointed tails
-Unnatural voices
-Sharp, sharklike teeth

If you see a siren, steer clear. They are not mers. They are monsters.

Izuku Midoriya closed the book and let out a sigh, murmuring to himself. "They couldn't have been even a bit nicer? Sirens are scary a lot of the time but... We're not monsters. And having propaganda like this is really harmful, because it's common and available to everyone, which means that everyone is going to see it." The green-tailed siren gently but the end of his thumb, stifling his mutter of, "not like they don't already think I'm a monster."

"Izuku? Honey? Are you alright?" Inko peeped her finned head through the entryway and Izuku quickly placed his hands over new bruises along his arms.

"I'm good!" He put on his brightest smile before she could comment on anything. "What's for dinner tonight? I'm starving!"

I don't want to worry you. You deserve better.

"Toshinori."

Toshinori looked up and mustered up a smile. "Tskauchi. What seems to be the issue here?"

"I've received word about a siren near the U.A. spires. He doesn't seem to be a problem yet, but all the sources I've talked to tell me that he's a troublemaker. Always starting fights with others, stealing, a real bad apple. He's on the wrong track, but if anyone can talk him out of it, you can." Tskauchi kept it brief, but there was a tone behind his voice that said, be careful.

Toshinori nodded thoughtfully. I'll see to it. Can you give me information as to his whereabouts?"

Monster, monster, monster.

Izuku's heart caught in his throat as a couple teenage mers approached him.

"Look, Kikuko! It's Deku!"

"Let's have some fun with him. What is he going to do, sing at us?"

Evil, luring, horrible.

"Please stop..."

"Make us. Not like you can do anything, freak."

MONSTER

Izuku was barely aware of the arms he had raised in front of his face in preparation as a booming voice called out.

"What seems to be the problem here?"

His tormenters shared a glance, stopping for long enough that Izuku could get a clear look at the man. He almost wished he hadn't, because his head reeled the moment he caught sight of the mer's beaming smile.

All Might. The king of the most revered mer colony in the seven seas. Izuku's idol. Here. Now.

What was Izuku doing again?

"Help! Deku attacked us! He lured Kikuko in with his evil song!"

Oh, right.

"I d- didn't-"

"Stop lying, monster! You were going to hurt me, just admit it!"

Before Izuku could say anything else, Toshinori spoke up once again. "Now, now, we can settle this civilly. Run along, I'll deal with this."

Dread settled deep in the siren's stomach. Once the two mers were far enough away, All Might placed a hand on the boy's shoulder.

"Did you really mean to hurt them?"

"N- no! H- h- honest, I was- was just tr- trying to go home!" It was a moot point, really. No one ever believed Izuku. Not his old friends, not his teachers, not adults, and certainly not All Might.

The muscled man nodded lightly. "Does this often happen?"

"I- u- um..."

Katsuki's voice rang in his head. Don't tell anyone, or it'll be worse next time.

"...Sometimes. I- well... It's not just blaming for me for things. It's... um..." Izuku held his arm out gently to let the man inspect his arm, full of bruises and starburst burns. "It's not good..."

"I see. Well, I'll be honest, it seems like you've been mistreated your whole life, young man." He sat down next to the young siren, a frown on his face. "They beat you down when you didn't deserve it. And... I understand how that feels. How about I tell you a secret for this? You told me your secret so...a secret for a secret."

Izuku blinked and looked at All Might, eyes wide. "R- really?"

In a poof of smoke, the man deflated into a skeletal version of himself, making Izuku start. "A- All Might?"

All Might let out a slightly thinner (but still loud) laugh. "Feel free to call me 'Yagi' in this form, young man!"

A gnarled scar ran down his side, making Izuku wonder exactly where he had obtained it, but the siren didn't dare ask. "A- alright, Yagi, sir!"

All Might- Yagi- smiled gently. "Now, to get down to the real point I wanted to give you. Though sirens may not have an inborn gift of magic, they are able to learn it. I have a few spells that I know, and I was wondering if you might want to learn them. If not for now, for the future."

Izuku didn't hesitate to nod fervently. "Yes please! I- I mean- um- yes please, sir!"

Yagi ruffled his wild green curls. "I understand. I must get back to work, but meet me at Dagobah shore tomorrow."

"Okay!" It was barely a squeak.

For once, Izuku was looking forward to waking up the next day.

Chapter Text

Izuku was up bright and early the next morning, his enthusiasm returned and unable to be quelled. A single phrase reverberated in his head like an echo in a cave.

All Might is going to teach me magic! All Might is going to teach me magic! All Might is going to teach me magic!

It was like a dream. And, quite frankly, it seemed like a trick. Izuku wasn’t dumb, no matter how much others told him he was. He knew that good things didn’t come to him. It was a ruse, or a mistake, or a lie.

But at the same time… he wouldn’t know until he tried, right?

So Izuku found himself at Dogboah shore, patiently waiting until All Might either showed or he could be sure it wasn’t a trick. Time seemed to go by as quickly as a sea slug’s crawl, but sure enough, a mer larger than life (even in his small form) approached in the distance.

“Young Midoriya! Good morning, my boy.” Yagi grinned. It seemed so genuine, Izuku wanted to believe it.

“Good morning, sir.” The young siren bowed gently.

“No need for formalities, son.” The man chuckled. Izuku flushed with heat and muttered an apology that Yagi quickly brushed off. “No need for that. Now, shall we get started?”

“I… um… have a question?”

“Of course. What is it?”

“Can- can sirens even… learn magic? I thought it was impossible. I tried. A- a lot.” Izuku’s mind circled back to the majority of his childhood, where he tried to summon up even an ounce of mer magic. It was always futile.

“I’m positive they can. Why… between you and me, my boy, I’m quite a lot like you.”

Izuku blinked. “What?”

“I’m half-siren as well.”

“WHAT?!”

Yagi laughed, seemingly amused by his student’s reaction. “Of course, my heritage is more recessive than yours. I don’t have the call, nor do I have the physical attributes, but I was never quite able to perform inborn magic.”

“But- but- you’ve done magic before! And it’s really powerful! How is that not inborn?” The young siren’s eyes were wide with shock.

“That’s your first lesson: good learned magic isn’t recognizable from birth magic.”

The lessons stuck. Izuku would wake up at the crack of dawn and make his way to Dogboah, where he would wait for Yagi. The two would go over theory, technique, or simply practice.

Each day, Izuku felt a little more real.

Toshinori looked around the well-lit shore, unable to quell his worry. Usually, his protegé was on time, even early to his lessons. But today, there was no sign of the boy. The mer was considering cancelling when a flash of green caught his eye.

“S- sorry- sorry I’m- um- sorry I’m late.” Izuku stuttered, his green eyes cast down and dilated in shame. “I didn’t mean to- to waste your time.”

“It’s no trouble. What seems to be the issue?” Toshinori’s eyebrows furrowed.

“I- well- um… Kac- I mean- another mer, um… he saw me… uh… practicing, and…” The boy gripped his arm in a white-knuckled grip. “It’s really my fault. I- I should have gotten the hint.”

“My boy, what makes you think any of this is your fault?”

“People don’t like when I’m stronger than them.” It was barely a whisper. “It makes them think that, if a good-for-nothing like me can do it, then they’re inadequate. They don’t like that.”

Yagi knew that mers could be mean. Horrible, even. But there was nothing like seeing an innocent siren beaten down for nothing more than trying to prove his worth made the man sick to his stomach.

He didn’t call attention to it, but his eyes were drawn to the large, blistering, starburst-shaped burn on the siren’s shoulder blade for the rest of the day.

“Good job, my boy! Now that you have the basic skills mastered, I think it’s time for a proposition.” Yagi ruffled Izuku’s hair, but his tone quickly turned serious.

“A… proposition? What kind?” The young siren tilted his head lightly, confused.

“I have a spell that I’d like to share with you. However, it’s quite a responsibility.” Yagi put a hand on his chin, sunken eyes thoughtful. “I only offer to share it because I know that you’re truly responsible and kindhearted.”

Izuku squeaked at the compliment, but didn’t interject.

“Its name is One for All. It’s the magic that I use when I protect my colony and, if used masterfully enough, it looks exactly like inborn magic.” The man paused. “However, even if you do accept, you’ll need to do a hearty amount of training.”

“Training? Like what we already do?”

“In spirit, my boy, you’re correct. But the use of One for All is extremely taxing on the physical body, and, if the vessel isn’t strong enough in body, well…”

Izuku tilted his head. “Well…?”

“You might lose a limb or two.”

The siren let out a strangled sound of shock, his diamond-shape pupils narrowing rapidly.

“But don’t worry! It won’t come to that!” Yagi quickly tried to reassure his student.

After a good amount of calming later, Izuku murmured assent. “I- I think I want to take up the mantle of One for All. Even if the consequences if used improperly are really as bad as you said… Even if I lose every limb in my body trying… I’ll regret it forever if I denied a chance like this.”

A grin lit up Yagi’s face. “I’m glad to hear it. In that case, let’s start our training as soon as possible!”

Izuku looked over the plan his mentor had created for him, guilt swirling in his chest. It felt so unfair that, out of all the fish in the sea, he was the one chosen.

He, the siren who couldn’t lift a finger to defend himself.

He, the boy who was so socially incompetent that he wasn’t sure when someone was being friendly or hostile.

He, the hybrid with an extremely annoying muttering problem.

So why, why had All Might chosen him?

Of course he was grateful, but the feeling of inadequacy deep in his gut whispered that he would end up disappointing the man who had put so much trust in him, intentional or not, because that’s just what he did. Izuku was undeniably a coward. And he knew that, no matter what he did, he would never be someone worth Yagi’s time.

But that didn’t stop him from trying.

Toshinori was a bit surprised to find his successor arrive at the same time as him the next day, slightly winded, carrying a bag at his side.

“Good morning, Young Midoriya!” The mer figured he wouldn’t pry. After all, if Midoriya decided that he wanted to share, Toshinori would find out soon enough.

“U- um- good morning, Yagi! I, uh…” The green-haired boy rifled through his bag. “I bought something. For you. Um. Mom cooked extra salmon and I thought you might want it since I’ve neveractuallyseenyoueatandIheardthatsalmoniseasytodigestandsinceisawthatscariwaswonderingifyouhadproblemswithyourstomachand-” Midoriya devolved into muttering, face red.

Toshinori was touched. If he hadn’t thought of the boy as the son he never had already, well, he certainly was now.

“That’s very thoughtful, my boy! You’re quite perceptive if you managed to connect my scar to eating issues.”

Midoriya seemed to sag with relief. “I- I knew it was a stretch, but… I wanted to do something nice for you, since you’re going out of your way to train a deku like me…” His voice wavered at the end, and Toshinori had the sudden urge to wrap the boy in a blanket and reassure him until the siren knew how much he was worth.

To Toshinori’s credit, he managed to restrain himself.

“Young Midoriya, that’s my student you’re talking about. Be kind to him.”

Midoriya blinked. “Huh?”

Instead of explaining, Toshinori went on. “In fact, he’s quite the student. Empathetic, intelligent, and kindhearted. I don’t regret teaching him for a second. So I would appreciate it if you tried to view him in the same way.”

The siren seemed to understand. At least, that’s what Toshinori hoped the tears at the corners of his eyes meant. At once, Midoriya rushed forward and enveloped Toshinori in a (surprisingly strong) hug, bubbly tears leaking out of his eyes.

“T- thank you.”

“It’s no trouble, my boy.”

"Alright, my boy! You've done amazingly, truly. Look at this shoreline!" Yagi gestured to Dogboah, now free of the clutter that used to plague it. "It's quite a feat."

"What happens now?"

"Now, Young Midoriya, you get One for All."

Excitement welled up inside Izuku. He couldn't stop himself from wringing his hands in anticipation. Yagi noticed, if his short chuckle was any indication.

"I apologize for the way it's transferred." His mentor winced, and before Izuku could say anything further, the man had already pulled a golden hair from his head. "Eat this."

"...What?"

Chapter Text

Brightly colored magenta veins curled around Izuku’s arm with a low woosh as he turned on One for All. It was still so strange to think that he had magic now, after a life of powerlessness and longing. With a slight sigh, he turned it off, his mind wandering to the conversation with Yagi that he’d had earlier.

“I don’t think it would be sensible to remain outside the colonies when you have magic now.” The man had taken a place beside Izuku, eyes sunken but soft with fondness.

“What do you mean? I’m not a mer, and sirens are banned from all colonies. I never had a choice to become a part of one. I still don’t.”

“Ah, but you forget that rules can be changed. Your information is outdated. I changed that rule once I came to power.” Yagi had a knowing smile.

“B- b- but that’s U.A.- I can’t-”

“Just think about it, okay? You don’t have to decide just yet, and if you prefer being out here, then I completely understand. But I urge you to consider the pros of joining U.A.”

Izuku’s lips thinned. He hadn’t realized his arm had begun to sting. The boy turned his power off.

As if I’m good enough to join U.A. I don’t know what Yagi sees in me. He could have picked a thousand different mers, and all of them would be more talented and better suited to it than me. What a joke.

A rumbling roar came from the open sea below him, off a steep dropoff barely ahead of where he was sitting. There was an unspoken rule that he shouldn’t go past here, shouldn’t go into physical and emotional danger, but as he launched off of the rocky seabed, the only thing that went through his mind was the need to save.

Heartbeat thumping in his chest, Izuku swam as quickly as he could to the origin of the sound. Pinpricks of color caught his eye, and as they got closer, Izuku’s heart dropped.

A pink mer was doing her best to fight off a sea serpent. It was rather impressive, and would have been more so if it were any other creature. Serpents were cunning and ruthless creatures, able to outdo even most magic. And worse: they enjoyed playing with their catches. Those who died from an attack would suffer a long, painful death. As it was, the girl was losing, getting sloppier at dodging and counterstriking by the second.

Finally, finally Izuku got close enough, and with all his intent, aimed a melody at the beast.

"Go away, go away, leave be your prey!! Leave the innocent be Listen to this plea!! Go away, go away, Go now, go far, and don’t delay Back to where you once were!!"

He sang until his voice was hoarse, and then grabbed the girl’s hand, leading her into the kelp tangles to wait out the beast, just in case it came back. The great thing about the kelp was that pursuers often got lost in its swaying depths or caught up in the vines. It was a useful trick, and one that Izuku wished he hadn’t learned from personal experience.

The siren collapsed in the sand, panting from adrenaline and exertion. The stranger did no such thing, instead turning on him with a look in her eyes that Izuku had rarely seen before, much less directed at him.

Admiration.

“That. Was. AMAZING!”

“...Huh? A- aren’t you… mad?”

“Why would I be mad? You saved my life! I thought I was a goner for a sec there!” The brunette had a large grin on her face.

“But I’m- I’m a siren, and-”

“And? It doesn’t matter to me! I can’t really afford to be picky about who saves my skin.” She held out a hand. “I’m Ochaco Uraraka. What’s your name?”

“I- Izuku Midoriya.” He thought for a second. “Um, why are you out here, anyways? N- n- not that you don’t have the right to- to go anywhere else but- um… yeah. Sorry.”

Uraraka giggled, the pink marks on her cheeks shifted by the weight of her smile. “No prob! One of my classmates asked me to go grab something for them and I got a teensy bit lost.” She shrugged. “All’s well that ends well. Kiri can grab it himself.”

“Oh, you must be from U.A. then.” Izuku ignored the sour feeling that welled up inside him. He had no right to be upset. He turned that opportunity down already. That was the end of it, so it didn’t make sense to linger on it.

“Yep. How’d you know?”

“It’s the closest colony to here, and you mentioned a class, which is one of its most known features, so…”

“That’s so cool. I bet you’re really smart.”

“Ah- I’m- um… Do you have anyone to take you back?” The siren quickly changed the subject, and, to his gratitude, Uraraka latched onto it.

“Nope. Mind if you come with? I don’t want to run into trouble, and also, it’s not every day you meet a new person.” She grabbed his wrist and started swimming as if it were the most natural thing to talk with him. “So, Midoriya, what’s your favorite color? Mine’s pink!”

“...Red?”

Their small talk continued until they got to U.A. Izuku wanted to be careful about the stranger, but she seemed so genuine that he couldn’t help the happiness that bubbled in his chest. Too soon for his liking, the two arrived at the towering sand spires that made up U.A. A black anglerfish mer met them at the entrance.

“Uraraka, that was extremely reckless. You are to tell a teacher whenever you venture out that far. You’re lucky that Kirishima had the sense to notify me when you were gone too long. For now, you’re off the hook, since you didn’t know, but there will be punishment next time, understood?” The man had flowing black hair and a long, thin scarf bunched around his neck. His red eyes were piercing, sending a shiver down Izuku’s spine.

“Understood, Mr. Aizawa.” Uraraka didn’t seem daunted.

“As for you-” The teacher- Aizawa’s- eyes met Izuku’s too soon for the latter’s liking, but they quickly softened. “Thank you for escorting her back. My students do some problematic things, but it’s good to know that she didn’t run into too much trouble.”

Uraraka filled the silence while Izuku was thinking about what to say over his panic and surprise over an adult that didn’t hate him for doing nothing. “Actually, about that…”

Aizawa’s lips thinned. “Yes?”

“I miiiight have run into an, um, sea serpent? And Midoriya saved me?”

“You what?” He didn’t seem surprised, just annoyed. “How did you two even get away?”

Izuku finally managed to stutter out a response. “W- w- well-”

“I’d imagine it has something to do with you being a siren?”

The boy let out a little eep of surprise. “Y- yes? S- s- sorry, I-”

“Don’t get me wrong, I don’t mind. You saved one of my students, and for that, you should be given a chance. I’ll be frank, Midoriya. The way you acted today was heroic, that’s more then can be said of most mers. Yagi has talked about you, and at first I was hesitant, but there’s no doubt you should be recommended for this colony.”

“W- what? B- but I could b- be anyone and- you don’t even know me and-”

“You were already good enough to join before, I don’t doubt anything now.It’s entirely your choice, but you should have the chance to join. Now, Uraraka, we should make our way back to the spires.” Aizawa turned away simply, leaving a flabbergasted Izuku gaping behind him.

The siren managed to choke out one more sentence. “U- um, Uraraka? Could you not mention that it was a siren that saved you? I don’t, uh, want to be known like that…”

Uraraka gave him two thumbs up, grinning wide.

Izuku couldn’t believe this. He couldn’t believe U.A. had accepted him, he couldn’t believe that he’d agreed, he couldn’t believe that he’d gone along with it the entire way. This had been his dream, ever since he was young, and now that he was doing it, it felt unreal.

“Hey!” A voice called out to him in the distance, and Izuku flinched. The siren whirled around. His viridian eyes met bright crimson, and for a second, they looked dauntingly familiar. His heart stopped.

What kind of karma did I have in my last life, that my tormenter is the first one I meet at the start of a new prospect? This is it. This is where I die. Kacchan is going to kill me for this!

“Dude, are you okay? I didn’t mean to startle you so bad!”

Suddenly, Izuku could breathe again.

“Y- yeah. Um- I’m alright, I just… uh… I get startled easily.” He smiled sheepishly, which the stranger returned tenfold.

“Gee, you looked like you had a heart attack for a second.”

Izuku gently chuckled, letting his eyes wander. “Y… eah…”

Nope. It was certain, the gods hated him. Right beside the friendly redhead was a glowering blonde, the exact opposite of what Izuku wanted to see right now. He raised a hand in greeting, already planning his gravestone.

“Hi… Kacchan…”

Katsuki’s glare upped in venom by about 100 times. Meanwhile, the friendly mer looked between them.

“Wait, you two know each other?! That’s awesome! It’ll save time on introductions! Hi, I’m Eijiro Kirishima! This is our resident pufferfish, Bakugo-”

“-I’m not a goddamn pufferfish-”

“-but I’m sure you already know that! Gee, I never knew he would allow someone to call him a cutesy nickname like ‘Kacchan’!”

“I don’t, he’s annoying as fuck and uses it anyways.”

“Keep telling yourself that, bud.”

Katsuki physically growled, and Izuku felt himself inching back. “A- ah. I’m I- Izuku Midoriya. It’s… um… good to meet you. I’m new here.”

“You’re the dude who saved Uraraka, right? Which colony are you from?”

“I’m… not from a colony, actually.”

Kirishima gasped, as if Izuku had admitted to slaying a monsterous sea serpent. “Never been in a colony? Dude, there are humans out there! Or, even worse, sirens!” Izuku’s heart dropped. “I’ve never seen one in person, but the way they’re described, those things are terrifying! At least you never have a chance of seeing one in these colonies! Well… All Might dropped that rule, but I don’t think any are friendly enough to be allowed in. Heck, even if it was friendly enough, with that voice? I’m not sure I would trust it. Come to think of it, have you ever seen one?”

Every word was like acid on Izuku’s skin, but he grinned through it, misery welling up in his chest. Not like Kirishima could tell. Katsuki was smirking, meeting the siren’s eyes dead-on.

“N- not really? I mean… I- I don’t know.” Izuku tried to make it sound convincing. After all, his father left before he could remember, so he’d never technically met a full siren.

“It’s probably for the best. Hey, by the way, what kind of mer are you? I don’t think I’ve ever seen a tail with those fin patterns before.” Kirishima waited paitiently for an answer.

Izuku saw Katsuki open his mouth, and all thoughts stopped as he blurted out, “glowfish! U- um. Y- yeah, I’m- I’m a glowfish. W- well, half glowfish. My- my dad’s a betta, so I kind of inhereted some of his fins.”

Kirishima nodded, and suddenly, Katsuki’s glare was deadly. The blonde lunged forward and grabbed his wrist in a forceful hold, light explosions blistering Izuku’s skin. The siren tried not to let his expression contort.

“I think you and I need to have a talk, Deku.”

“You fucking LIAR!” Katsuki let Deku’s wrist go and shoved the other boy to the ground, snarling. “What the fuck was that?!”

Deku had the nerve to stutter out, “K- kac- kacchan, I-”

“Shut the fuck up! God, I should kill you for this! First, you have the nerve to invade my life at all with your uselessness, then you come to my colony? What a fucking joke!”

“Kacchan-”

“And since when was your dad a betta?! Last time I checked, he was just as much of a freak as you!”

“Kacchan-”

“I’M NOT FUCKING DONE! Give me one goddamn reason why I shouldn’t go back there and tell Shitty Hair what you really are right now?!”

The nerd practically sobbed. “He would hate me! Kacchan, I wasn’t born lucky like you. People- they- they don’t give me chances. I- I know the truth will come out, and I know- I know it will hurt, but if I don’t do this, nobody will ever give me a chance. They’ll just look at me and think siren, but… I’m more than that.”

Katsuki snorted. “Whatever. I don’t have time for this bullshit. I’ll keep your stupid secret, on three conditions.”

Deku had the sense to look desperate. At least he knew that Katsuki was the one with the power. "Anything."

"First, stay the fuck away from Kirishima. Second, stay the fuck away from me. Third... never, and I mean never use your stupid fucking brainwashing around me." The blonde held up one finger for every point. "Got it?"

The siren nodded fervently, shaking.

"Good."

Chapter Text

Izuku was slumped over the sand, covered in burns, scratches, and bruises. Bubble tears slipped past his fingers and rose to the surface far beyond. His quiet sobs weren't loud enough to tip off his tormentors. The little siren was so caught up in his misery that he didn't notice a mer approach him.

A quiet voice piped up. "Hey, are you okay?"

Izuku yelped and backed up, shaking. "D- d- don't h- don't hurt me!" His breaths were wild and erratic as he passively took in the other person.

The stranger had a broad yet young face, likely one or two years older than Izuku himself. His hair was swooped up in an undercut, and he had surprised brown-amber eyes. His tail was short and craggy, full of divots and irregular spikes.

"I didn't mean to startle you. I'm not gonna hurt you."

The small green-haired boy felt thankfulness swoop inside him. "Thank... thank you... U- um, who are you?"

"My name's Kuwahara! What about you?"

"I'm Midoriya. And, uh, before you say anything, I'm a siren. I'm sorry. I- I didn't mean to trick you, I understand if you take back your offer."

"Why should that matter to me?"

Izuku blinked, his face lighting up against his will.

Kuwahara started sticking by him after that. He'd never step in when the bullying got too bad, but it didn't matter to Izuku. He deserved it for being a siren, and he was eternally grateful to Kuwahara for even tolerating his presence.

"Hara?"

Kuwahara looked lazily back. "What's up, Midoriya?"

"I- um... I wanted to know if you'd be free to come over to my place later? I mean, Itoldmymomaboutyouandsheagreesthatshewantstomeetyouand-"

"No." The mer's orange-brown eyes held mild annoyance.

"What?"

"I said no. I'm busy."

"Oh. Maybe tomorrow, then?"

"Busy then, too."

Izuku bit his lip, weighing the consequences of annoying his friend to the ability to spend more time with him. "What about-"

"NO. Stop asking." Kuwahara's voice was loud and unfriendly, causing Izuku to shrivel back.

But it wasn't Kuwahara's fault, no. It was entirely the siren's. He'd been annoying and clingy, he deserved to be yelled at for that, even if it caused tears to prick at his eyes. The other boy started to swim away, leaving Izuku with a gaping feeling in his chest.

"W- wait, Hara, I- I didn't mean-"

"Get lost."

"I'm sorry!"

"Whatever. See you tomorrow."

Izuku's smile returned. Kuwahara still wanted to see him! Even after he'd been so annoying and pestered the mer relentlessly!

What a good friend!

Sometimes Kuwahara's smiles were forced. Izuku didn't understand it. Maybe that's just what friends did sometimes, but Izuku could have sworn that Katsuki's smiles weren't as tense. Maybe because Katsuki didn't know Izuku was a siren. In that sense, Kuwahara was more of a friend than Katsuki had ever been.

Still, it was scary when the craggy mer's dark amber eyes were cold and annoyed, staring at him with what seemed like barely restrained hatred.

And then he would blink, and it would go away.

Oh well, it probably didn't mean anything. Izuku was just sensitive.

Izuku and Kuwahara were lounging in silence one day when Izuku noticed something out of the corner of his eye.

"Kuwahara, look! It's a stonefish, like you!"

The short, partially-camouflaged fish was utterly still, giving no sign of life. A lobster slowly made its way nearby, and before Izuku could blink, the reef stonefish struck, rendering the lobster incapacitated. The red creature seized then fell still.

"Wow!" Izuku gasped, stars in his eyes. "Kuwahara, do you have that venom? Have you ever used it? I bet it could be really helpful for a surprise attack!"

The older boy sighed. "Yes, I have the toxin. It comes from my spines, and I can regrow them and control the level of poison and pain with my magic. I've used it one or two times. Are you done yet?"

"That's so cool! I'd love to see it in action someday!"

"Oi, Midoriya, come here. I want to show you something." Kuwahara gestured with his hand and a short tilt of his head.

"'Kay, coming! I just have to-"

"Now. It's time sensitive." His voice was a slight bit darker, but Izuku took no notice.

"Hm? Okay! Lead the way!"

The older boy led the way and Izuku followed like a fool. The trip was spent in relative silence. Eventually, Kuwahara came to a stop in front of a large sea trench, the bottom just barely decipherable in the dim light.

"Here we are."

"It's pretty far... it's gonna take a while to get back. And what's special about it?" Izuku tilted his head as he peered down the trench, back to his friend.

"It's where you're finally gonna see my venom in action." A sharklike grin erupted on Kuwahara's face, and before Izuku could question what he meant, he felt a searing pain down his back, causing him to strangle out a cry. "You really thought I wanted to be friends with YOU?! Ha. Bakugo was right, you're dumber than you look."

He felt his muscles lock up as he slowly drifted down, the pain more blinding and intense than anything Izuku had ever felt. Was it because of the pain in his chest, knowing he'd lost his only friend? Or did Kuwahara just hate him that much? Tears escaped his eyes as he gritted his teeth, struggling to try to swim up, to try to breathe, to try to do anything.

Was that it? Was all that a lie?

Was he going to die here?

Alone?

Without anyone caring?

Izuku was only lucky he remembered his mother, or else he wouldn't have come back that day.

Izuku awoke and sat ramrod straight, panting for breath and shaking. His eyes took in his unfamiliar surroundings.

That's right. He wasn't back there. He was at U.A. Where he had 'friends'.

He let out a humorless laugh, more for his own sake than anything else. It was so dumb how he'd let Kuwahara shape him. And even now, years later, he'd still tremble around mers who were kind to him. Nothing he'd ever do was enough for them, and he had to accept it. He was alone, and he would always be alone. Maybe someday, when he was healed enough, he might try once more to make a friend, but he didn't think he'd ever be able to relax entirely.

Kuwahara would be the last friend he'd ever make.

Chapter Text

Izuku swam carefully around other mers. It was odd, being able to blend into the crowd without being ostracized. Up ahead, he saw pale pink fins, and, against his will, he felt hope in his chest.

"Uraraka. Um, I'm glad you're safe."

She turned, and a wide grin split her face. "Midoriya! You made it in!"

“Uh, yeah… Yeah, I did.” Izuku gave what he hoped was an agreeable smile.

“Iida! Come here, I want you to meet someone!”

At Uraraka’s call, a blue-haired mer with square glasses and an oddly polygonal face came up to meet them. He had a large fin across his back, no doubt to help with speed, and were those specialized fins on his tail? No doubt his magic was something to do with speed because-

“Why yes, my magic does let me adjust my swimming speed.” Iida nodded, causing Izuku to go red. He had been muttering. Again. “Pleased to meet you, my name is Iida.”

“Sorry, um… bad habit. I’m Midoriya.”

Iida held out a broad hand, which Izuku hesitantly shook.

“I’m glad you have made it into U.A., for that show of bravery in saving Uraraka was immense. I respect your drive and morals, for I…”

Iida went on, but by that point, Izuku wasn’t listening. It’s not as if he disliked the blue mer, it was just… strange. His heart was hammering in his chest painfully. If Iida knew what he could do, knew what he was, would he still be good-naturedly lecturing him?

“-doriya. Midoriya!” Uraraka waved a hand in front of his face. “You zoned out for a sec there.

“Oh, um, yeah, sorry. M- my bad uhh." He paused, taking a deep breath, he can do this!! "I- I think I need to go.” He cant do this-

He didn’t see the disappointment flick across Uraraka’s face. “Alright. Good luck settling in!”

“Thank you.”

Classes at U.A. came far too soon for Izuku’s liking, tremors ran down his spine as he swam to his doom-er...his class.

This could be the moment that made or broke his charade of being normal. At any moment, Uraraka, Bakugo, or Aizawa could simply say he was a siren, and he would be done with. He couldn’t allow that to happen. He couldn’t do that again.

Please All might, just let me have one good day. he thought to himself.

He just hoped that whatever was leading him along this awful path listened to his prayers.

Shakily, he swam into the room, and was immediately noticed by several pairs of eyes.

“Midoriya!”

“I am glad to see that you could make it.”

“Who’s that?”

“A new person? This late?”

Izuku opened and closed his mouth a few times, unsure of what to say. His reprieve came in the form of Aizawa.

“Leave the kid alone. He’s a new student today and you will be introduced. For now, don’t crowd him. You’re making him uncomfortable.” The black-haired mer looked unimpressed, glowering at his students, who complied (reluctantly).

“T- thank you…” Izuku murmured, wringing his webbed hands. Quietly, he caught the man’s attention once more. “Um, Mr. Aizawa? Could you not mention-”

“You don’t have to finish that, kid. I understand. Your kind aren’t treated well. It would be rational to make a good first impression and then tell them later. Your secret is safe with me, just don’t leave it like that too long, and don’t blatantly lie.”

Izuku nodded once, hope swelling in his chest.

“This is Izuku Midoriya. He’s a new student that will be joining you today. Treat him with respect and kindness. That is all.” With that, Aizawa left, unintentionally leaving Izuku as the victim to the class’s curiosity.

“Welcome to U.A.” A quiet voice from the other side of the room murmured, belonging to a boy with split red-and-white hair.

“What’s your power?” This time, it was from a boy with a lightning strike in his hair.

“Where did you live beforehand? I can’t imagine not living in the colonies!” A barely-there silhouette of empty space that took the shape of a mer asked animatedly.

“It’s good to have you here!” A pink-skinned mer with strange yellow eyes grinned widely, placing an arm on Izuku’s green-scaled shoulder.

“Why have you arrived so late in the year?” A large, many-armed mer.

“It seems a little strange to me. Why is he so quiet?” A girl with glossy black hair pulled up in a ponytail. She looked concerned.

He flinched. There were too many, too many mers. All of which would hate him if they knew what he was. He had to leave. Escape. He couldn’t stand the pressure of the pink-haired girl’s arm.

“I- I- I- um-”

“It is very unbecoming of U.A. students to overwhelm another with questions! Cease this at once!” Iida chopped the water strictly, his body rigid.

“A- ah, no, it’s okay I- I just… kind of get uncomfortable with touching. B- but! It’s fine. It’s okay!” He was still relieved when the girl removed her arm with a sheepish smile. “T- to answer the questions, I have strength magic and I came from the open oceans beyond U.A. U-um, I couldn’t- couldn’t make it in until now, since I came from beyond, b- bu- but-”

Another flood of questions came from the more curious ones, asking what it was like, how his magic worked, if he’d ever seen the dangers of the ocean. Izuku couldn’t keep track. All he knew was that eventually, he was saved by the bell.

Thank goodness for that.

What a nightmare, Izuku thought once he was safely in his room again. (His room! In U.A.! The excitement didn’t last long.) They’re gonna find out how weird and awkward I am, and then I’ll never have a chance like this again. Let alone if they find out I’ve been omitting the truth…

“Hey, green kid.” A purple finned mer, whom Izuku faintly recalled as Jiro, called from outside the door.

Izuku refused to let the panic in his chest show. “What is it?” He hesitantly opened it, half-expecting a blow that never came.

“Do you play?” The question was sudden.

“A- an instrument? No… I- I mean- I’m okay at singing- I- I guess, but-”

Jiro raised an eyebrow. “Huh. Could’ve sworn you’d be the instrument type, but singing’s okay, too.”

“Okay for… what, exactly?”

“For a band,” Jiro said, like it was obvious, “It’s a work in progress, but I figured I’d check if you were musical. You don’t have to join, of course, but we don’t have a singer.”

Izuku panicked. “M- maybe? I- I- I don- don’t know, I- I’m n- not tha- that good a- and-”

“Dude, it’s okay. I’m sure you’re better than you’re giving yourself credit for.”

“I- I’m serious. You- you don’t w- want t- to hear m- m- my singing.”

Jiro quirked an eyebrow in confusion. “I don’t see what you’re so worried about. I mean, like, unless you’re a siren or something, it’s not really gonna do anything. I’ve heard bad singing before.”

“W- w- well, um, so- that’s the thing-”

“Oh.” Jiro’s eyes widened. “Ohhhhh. Well shit, sorry dude. Didn’t mean to blow your cover. I assume you didn’t tell because you don’t want false assumptions.”

Izuku blinked. Then blinked again. No way there could be more than one understanding person here. Someone had to be faking it, and frankly, the siren didn’t want to risk it. Warily, he murmured, “thank you. Uraraka and Aizawa know too, so, um… I guess you can talk to them about it, if you still have doubts.”

The purple-haired girl grinned, then mimed zipping her lips. “No worries. We’re cool. Thanks for trusting me.”

Well, trust might be an overstatement, but Izuku nodded anyways.

As soon as she left, he promptly closed his door and leaned against it, wheezing. "Oh All Might, what did I just do...?"

Chapter Text

“Iida, have you seen my notebook? I- I haven’t been able to find- find it and I’m kinda worried…” Izuku was on edge. He was normally on edge, but this was… different. He felt like he was being watched lately, and not in the obvious way that he usually was.

The past couple of weeks of U.A. had likely been the best of his life. He felt a little bad about omitting the truth, honestly, but it felt so nice to be treated like a person, not some sort of leviathan or sea monster.

“Not that I can recall. Would you like me to help search?” Iida adjusted his glasses as he spoke. He’d been a good friend, as far as Izuku could tell. Honestly, part of him wanted to take it as just that. Friendliness. Like he wasn’t any different, like they were just two normal mers having a normal conversation. Too bad they weren’t.

Bright crimson fins came into view before the siren could speak. “I can help, too! Not to brag, but I’m pretty good at finding things!”

Warning alarms went off in Izuku’s head as Katsuki’s voice echoed in repeat. Stay the fuck away from Kirishima.

“Oh, um, i- i- it’s really okay! I pro- probably just misplaced it. T- thanks, though.” Izuku hastily escaped the situation.

Behind him, Iida and Kirishima shared a look.

Somewhere in the distance, vermillion eyes bored into his skin with hatred.

“I don’t understand! He keeps avoiding me for no reason, did I do something wrong?! He seemed okay with me when we met…” Eijiro put his hands over his face in dismay, groaning.

Katsuki raised an eyebrow, arms crossed. “You’re not missing anything. The nerd’s annoying as fuck.”

Eijiro huffed. “Okay, Blasty, I get you’re not good with people, but you don’t have to go that far. I actually wanna know what I did wrong. He seems like a cool guy!”

“He’s fucking annoying. Don’t lose sleep over this shit.”

“Bakubro.”

“Shitty hair.”

“I’m being serious.”

“Well so the fuck am I,” Katsuki glared at Eijiro.

“Katsuki. Stop.” That finally made the lionfish mer pause. “If you don’t want me to rant, you can say, but don’t act like this is no big deal. I’m actually upset, don’t brush it off.”

Eijiro was glad when he saw Katsuki think for a second, grappling with his words. Eventually, the blonde conceded. “Fucking fine. I’ll talk to the bastard.”

Eijiro grinned wide and enveloped his friend in a large hug.

Katsuki swore underneath his breath. He’d made a miscalculation, and that was fucking annoying. Now he had to interact with Deku more than he absolutely had to.

The siren jumped the moment he saw Katsuki. (Of course he did. He was Deku, and that’s what useless freaks like him did.)

“K- Kac- Kacchan- I’ll- um- I’ll get out of you- your way, s- s- sorry.” Deku smiled that stupid fake smile. Usually his terror would have made Katsuki satisfied, but right now, it just made him pissed off.

“Deku. We need to talk.”

The nerd looked at him as if that phrase was a death sentence. (Not inaccurate, considering their history.)

“...Wh- what- what ab- about?”

“You don’t gotta avoid Shitty Hair anymore. But-” Katsuki reached out and gripped the green boy’s shoulder tightly enough to bruise with a wolfish smile. “Be prepared for the consequences if you try anything with him or hurt him.”

No fucking way was Katsuki going to let Kirishima be hurt. But he didn’t have much of a choice in the matter, did he? All he could do was warn Deku about it and be prepared to follow through on his threats.

Izuku let out a breath as Katsuki swam away. He’d gotten a bruise on his shoulder, sure, but now he was able to talk to Kirishima! Hope rattled in his chest, sending warm tingles down his spine to the tip of his tail.

At least, until he felt eyes on his back, and all his euphoria vanished as soon as hit had come. He felt ready to cry. Goddamn it! Can’t I have one victory? Whoever’s been staring at me better have a good reason- Izuku whirled around bitterly, only to come face to face with Todoroki. All at once, confusion took bitterness’s place. Todoroki didn’t seem to notice.

“You,” the duel-haired mer said quietly.

“...Me?”

“There’s something strange about you… I can’t quite put my finger on it.”

Izuku’s heart leapt into his throat. Oh All Might, it’s over for me.

“...Are you the king’s secret heir or something?”

“...Secret heir?”
He covered his mouth as his brain scrambled to make sense of it. Though, the more he thought about it, the funnier it got. Despite his best efforts he couldn't stop the giggles that slowly turned to full blown laughter. “No, th- that’s-” another giggle escaped him, “-that’s not how it is.”

“There is something there, though? I’ve seen you around him quite a lot.”

The laughter died down, but it was nice to have his fears disproven. “Ah, n- not really? I mean, I can’t say.”

Todoroki nodded solemnly. “I see.”

With that, the tension was broken.

“So, secret heir. How did you come to that conclusion?”

Todoroki smiled lightly. (It was quite pretty, if Izuku was being honest.) “I can show you my notes, if you’d like.”

They quickly fell into easy conversation. Todoroki didn’t seem like much of a talker, but Izuku was enough of one that it didn’t seem to matter. The topic of conversation ranged from school to humans to magic. Izuku’s stutter lessened the more comfortable he got with the bicolored boy. He almost forgot his notebook was missing.

Chapter Text

The lingering, creeping feeling didn’t go away. The eyes never left him, no matter how frequently he looked behind him. Izuku asked his friends but they hadn’t seen anything and instead asked if he was feeling okay. He wasn’t.

“Im feeling great!! Though I don't think I slept enough” he’d reply.

He figured a moonlight swim might clear his head and prove that nothing was following him. He was safe. Nothing was able to harm him as long as he had One for All. That didn’t stop the chills that ran down his spine, getting increasingly more intense until-

“Got you,” a malicious voice called, almost playfully. Four fingers wrapped tight around Izuku’s neck. (Part of the enemy’s magic? The siren didn’t know, and frankly, he didn’t want to find out.) His instincts kicked in through the terror that flooded him.

Good thing he’d had some practice.

Rule one, don’t fight back.

Izuku went limp in the stranger’s grasp. The hand didn’t let up, but he didn’t really expect it to. At least nothing else was happening.

“Izuku Midoriya. I’ve heard a lot about you. Seen a lot of it myself, too. But I didn’t think that you would be such a coward.”

Rule two, don’t protest.

Izuku stayed silent, sharp teeth clenched painfully. The stranger growled.

“I’m talking to you. Awfully rude to ignore me, isn’t it?” The fingers tightened painfully around Izuku’s gills, leaving him gasping for breath.

Rule three, show fear. Don’t be silent. They’ll hurt you more to make you respond.

“Who-” Izuku took in a shallow gulp of seawater, “-who a-are- are y- ou?!”

“Oh, how unfortunate! I forgot to introduce myself!” Blue-gray hair came into Izuku’s view. The stranger had piercing red eyes like Katsuki and grimy, crusty skin. There was a mole on his face and a scar on his lips. “My name is Shigaraki. Now that that’s aside, I hear you’re quite the magic analyst. Want to see a spell?”

Rule four, establish that they have the higher ground.

Izuku laughed bitterly between gasps. (At least Shigaraki had eased his grip a bit). “I do- don’t ha- ve mu- much of a choice- of a choice, do- I?”

Shigaraki seemed pleased. “That’s the attitude I like to hear. God, I hate the hero types who try to fight back and deny when they’re in a bad position.” He hummed lightly, as if he wasn’t threatening someone’s life, and picked up a rock from the ground. The moment all five fingers touched it, the pebble turned to silt on the current. Izuku could feel the hand on his neck get heavier. “Wanna take a shot at analyzing it?”

Rule five, comply with requests.

“I- i- it’s some- some sort- of de- decay ma- magic, right? By touch- touching it with- it with all your- your fingers, you can disin- disintegrate it.”

“Impressive. You’re spot on. And now you see why you can’t sing yourself out of this situation. See, the moment you start, I’ll put my last finger down, and we’ll see how well you can sing with your windpipe turned to ash.” Shigaraki grinned maniacally.

Rule six, avoid asking questions unless it seems like they want it.

“I- I see… Wh- why di- d you want- want me?”

“Good question. You’re chock-full of smarts, aren’t you? Well, I seem to have found some information that might concern you. You see, I know about your secret, little siren.”

Izuku’s eyes widened.

Rule seven, if you have a choice, take punishment, not leverage.

“That- that w- won’t hurt m- hurt me. I don- don’t know wh- wha- what you wa- want, but I’m n- n- not going t- to- to- to be black- blackmailed.”

Shigaraki hissed under his breath. “Of course he ends up being a martyr. Just my luck.” The hand tightened. “Listen, kid. You’re rational. Either you give me information on All Might or you end up being shunned. What would All Might think of you? What about your classmates? That two-colored mer seemed quite fond of you. It would be a shame if he knew.”

Rule eight, don’t involve others in your problems. You are lesser. You don’t matter. It will only hurt worse.

“Tell- tell the- them, then. I d- I don’t care.” Izuku’s emerald eyes met Shigaraki’s hate filled crimson ones, and the elder crowed with bone-chilling laughter.

“You think I care about that? If you’re not going to tell me, I don’t plan on leaving any loose ends. Got any last words, kid?” He didn’t give Izuku any time to respond before he placed the last finger down. “Didn’t think so.”

Rule nine, take punishment without protest.

Izuku’s skin broiled with pain, as if it was being held to the sun itself. Another hand came down on his arm, and faintly, he heard screaming. Was it him that was making that sound? He couldn’t tell. All he felt was pain, throbbing agony coursing through every vein.

It stopped as suddenly as it started, though it felt like it had been hours. Faintly, he heard talking between Shigaraki and a deeper voice. (An accomplice?) Then, all was silent and still, except for the blood churning in the water above him.

As he floated there, he dimly wondered if any sharks could smell it. Maybe it would shorten the time it would take to die.

Rule ten, treat all wounds when you arrive home. Keep your head down while leaving.

Guess I won’t be able to follow that rule today. Wish I’d been able to… say… goodbye… Izuku’s consciousness faded as the sun started to rise above him.

“MIDORIYA!”

Chapter Text

Shoto swam back to the spires with urgency. He didn’t care about the dark sky, nor the storming currents. All he cared about was the body in his arms, slowly getting colder with every moment that passed. Midoriya lightly groaned, it was the only sign he was still alive.

When had he started to care so much? When had his icy exterior been broken by the green-tailed mer in his arms? Perhaps green-tailed was incorrect. He was losing so much blood that his tail looked red. Shoto picked up the pace.

“Recovery girl!” Shoto called out in desperation. For a few heart-rending moments, he wondered if she’d even be in her office at this time. Midoriya wouldn’t last even an hour without treatment, and Shoto wasn’t willing to risk it. He called out once more.

The door swung open. Relief swamped Shoto as Chiyo Shuzenji, the healer of the spires, appeared in the entrance. Without a word, she assessed the situation and took Midoriya in her arms.

“Thank you for bringing him to me. He’s in bad shape. Did you see what happened?”

Just like that, Shoto recalled what he had seen.

Shoto swam out of the spires. It was suffocating in there. He’d rather be out in the early rays of dawn than cooped up inside a claustrophobic shelter with only his nightmare to keep him awake. The reefs gently glowed with pre-sun light. He felt… content.

And then he heard the screaming.

His instincts kicked in and he raced to the source, only to find a retreating man whom Shoto couldn’t make out and, Midoriya, hunched up and bleeding out of two places.

“Midoriya!”

The stranger looked back, and all Shoto could see were hateful red eyes before a portal swallowed the man.

Izuku hurt. All over. That’s the first thing he noticed when he came to about a day later. He let out a faint sound and gently opened his eyes, breathing shallowly all the while.

“Don’t try to swim.” The woman’s voice was firm. Izuku recognized it at once: Ms. Shuzenji often dubbed ‘Recovery Girl’ for her potent healing magic. “Your arm was absolutely mangled, and that’s not even mentioning your wrecked gills. I barely managed to get them in working order. How in seven seas did they get that way?!”

Memories came back to Izuku in a panic. He sat up, his breath was suddenly taken away. “Shigaraki! He- he- h-” The siren couldn’t even get the words out. I almost died. I almost died and I was okay with it! Would anyone have noticed? Would anyone have cared? Why? Why do these things always happen to me? What am I doing wrong?

A hand clasped his. “Midoriya. Look at me. You need to calm down. You’re panicking” Izuku looked up to see two mismatched eyes. Todoroki looked unsure as if he was overstepping his boundaries.

With a deep breath, Izuku forced his thoughts to a different subject. He forced the memories of his near-death, Shigaraki, and the never-ending question of if anyone would miss him into the back of his mind in the little box where it belonged along with several other… unpleasant… memories. Kuwahara, Katsuki, all the abuse he’d endured throughout the years, the burns and scars on his arms, the nightmares every night, the-

He shook his head to clear it and tried to force a smile. “S- s- sorry- ‘m o- okay.”

“You don’t look okay.”

“We- we- well- well I- I a- am.” Izuku tightened his grip on Todoroki’s hand reassuringly.

Before Todoroki could respond, Yagi burst through the door. A clear look of panic had settled on his face. “My boy, are you alright?
“F- fine.”

Yagi let out a relieved sigh. “I’m glad. I was worried when I got the report that you’d, well-” he gestured towards Midoriya.

Todoroki awkwardly cleared his threat. “Um. I’m just gonna… go.”

Izuku blushed. “Oh, s- sorry, uh… we- we’ll t- talk later?” He gently pulled his hand away from the other boy’s. I made him uncomfortable. Stupid.

“Yeah, that… sounds nice.” Todoroki lingered a bit, then swam out of the infirmary hastily. Izuku’s eyes lingered on the back of his head until Yagi caught his attention once more.

“Sorry to interrupt you two’s moment.”

“It wasn’t a moment-”

“conversation, then. However, we still need to discuss what happened. From what I heard, Young Todoroki wasn’t able to decipher the figure next to you.” Yagi looked grim.

Izuku felt bile in his throat. He didn’t want to relive this. It was too new, too harmful, too horrible. But the voice in his head bit back, stop being selfish! It’s important information. They have to know.

So, with much stuttering and more than a few tears, he recalled the experience. By the end of it, Recovery Girl and Yagi both looked horrified.

“This is a threat to U.A. We need to be alert for whatever happens next. Thank you for telling us. It can’t have been easy, but your sacrifice won’t have been in vain.” Recovery Girl nodded solemnly. “You’ll need to stay here for a couple more days, but after that, you can go free. Don’t strain your body too much.”

A couple more serious conversations about Shigaraki later and Izuku was left completely alone. He fell into a dreamless sleep.

It was impossible to say that Chiyo was having a fun time with all of this. The boy already came to her because of broken bones, and now, he was almost killed by a villain? She didn’t know what to think,

On one hand, Midoriya had handled it skillfully. He’d given no information to the enemy. He’d done everything like a pro. Like he’d done it before. He’d acted heroically. But Chiyo had a bad feeling about it. He sounded like he was completely willing to get hurt or die. She knew he was reckless, but this was a whole other level!

And not to mention the scars littering his admin. It was easy not to notice them at first, but they’d caught her eye while she treated his wounds. They weren’t regular scars, either. They were large, and they looked intentional.

Just what had that boy gotten himself into?

Once Izuku was finally cleared to leave, he made his way directly to his room. The silence enclosed itself around him. It choked him, hurt him, made him think things he didn’t want to think. The box of his emotions that he usually kept closed was shaking and begging to be opened.

He needed to do something.

Izuku thought back to his friends and supporters. He’d never had that before. He still had his mother. He had magic.

So why wasn’t he happy? Why was the past constantly scratching at his thoughts?

He slammed the door behind him, panting. When had he gotten so worked up? He just needed to calm down.

And then his eyes caught the note lying on his bed, looking like it was written on a spare piece of paper.

See you soon.
-Shigaraki

Cold filled his chest, and Izuku fell to his own mind.

Chapter Text

Tensei carefully wove through the rock formations. His blue eyes were careful and searching. For what, was the question. It was difficult to see in the cave, but the mer’s eyes caught red. So much red. Tensei wanted to gag at the amount of blood strewn around the cave. At the height of the blood was another mer’s limp body. Tensei didn’t have to check for a pulse, for it was clear that they were dead. The one thing alive in the cave was unmistakable. A blood-red, five-pointed tail. The mer killer Stain, a notorious siren known for the countless murders he had committed.

“Stain.” Tensei’s tone was serious, a vast difference from his normal carefree nature. “You’ve been found guilty under the jurisdiction of U.A. for first-degree serial murder and assault to mers.”

A wicked grin came from the deep red-tailed siren. The points on his fingers and tail were prominent even in the dark lighting. “Tensei Iida. Another corrupt mer. Of course.”

Tensei tried to remove the fear from his chest. It’s just siren song. You have him cornered. There’s no reason to be intimidated. “Come peacefully and you won’t be harmed.”

“On the contrary, little hero… You’re the one that will be harmed!” A knife pierced Tensei’s torso, and suddenly, he couldn’t move. Stain loomed above him.

“I’ll go easy on you. You’ve been corrupted by outside forces. But that doesn’t mean you’re free of blame. So, just for good measure, I’ll make sure you don’t contaminate the seas anymore.”

Tensei felt a blinding-hot pain on his spine, and then nothing.

“I’m just saying, Bakugo could totally cook with just his magic!” Uraraka argued, her pink-marked cheeks full of seaweed.

“And I’m saying he’s tried before. It blew up in his face. Literally. The fish just-” Midoriya mimicked an explosion. “Guts all over his face. He wasn’t happy.”

Uraraka giggled, and Tenya smiled. He was lucky to have such good friends, truly. Midoriya was new, but that didn’t make him less genuine.

“Tenya Iida?” A mer Tenya had never seen before approached him cautiously.

“That’s me.” Uraraka and Midoriya’s gaze had shifted to him as well. “What seems to be the issue?”

“I have a message for you. It’s urgent.” The messenger handed over a note before departing. With shaky hands, Tenya opened it.

Tenya Iida,

This message concerns the welfare of your brother, Tensei Iida. He has come under harm due to his career. It’s suggested that you visit him in the infirmary as soon as possible. Only family members are allowed currently.

-Recovery Girl and the |members of the U.A. infirmary.

Tenya’s mouth turned to sandpaper. Somehow, he managed to choke out the words, “I have to leave. I’ll be back later.”

Midoriya and Uraraka called after him, but he was already up and on his way to his brother.

“Tensei!” Tenya rushed to his brother’s bedside. Tensei looked so weak like this. He could hear every ragged breath that came from the hospitalized man. A few bubble tears escaped his eyes. He felt like he was five again as he murmured with a broken voice, “Tensei…”

Tensei cracked his deep blue eyes open, breaths still hoarse and uneven. “Ten… ya…”

“Tensei, I’m here. You’re- you’re going to be okay!” It wasn’t a question, but Tenya didn’t dare state it as one. There was no way that his brother was going to be anything but fine.

Tensei let out a weak chuckle that devolved into a cough. “Ever the demanding one, aren’t you?”

“You have to be!” Tenya’s voice was loud and desperate, but he didn’t care.

Tensei’s expression changed to one of sadness. “My spine… is broken. I won’t ever be able… to move my tail again.”

Tenya covered his mouth, reeling back. “No, no, Tensei! Please, you- you can’t-”

“I’m… sorry.”

“Who did this to you?!”

Tensei was silent for a second. A look of concern was pasted on his face. Tenya swam closer, putting his hands on his brother’s shoulders.

“Please… please just tell me what happened…”

And with another moment of hesitation, Tensei started to speak despite his obvious reluctance. He spoke of Stain, of how helpless he had been, of how he was unable to do anything.

All of Tenya’s sadness turned to burning, insatiable rage and hatred. That damned siren. Why do they have to destroy everything that the mers create?! Monsters, that’s what they are, and Stain is the worst one of all of them.
‘
“Tenya… don’t do… anything reckless.” Tensei’s voice was worried.

He hurt you, Tenya longed to yell. He hurt you, and nothing is going to be okay again! Instead, he muttered, “...fine.”

But that won’t stop me from avenging your loss.

Izuku doodled on a spare sheet of paper listlessly. He felt like shit. His wounds hurt, his brain hurt, and the events that he bottled up were fighting in the back of his mind once more. He let out a breath and tried to focus on what Aizawa was saying, but the words went in one ear and out the other. He knew this lesson, anyways. He could afford to think.

I know your secret, little siren.

It would be a shame if he knew.

See you soon.

Shigaraki’s words echoed in Izuku’s mind. He put a webbed hand over his mouth in thought.

I think… if I wait too long, I won’t get a chance to tell them myself. It’s going to be hard, but I want it to be on my terms. The question is… who first? Jiro and Uraraka already know, and so does Kacchan… I don’t think I’m on good enough terms with a lot of the class to tell the truth, but maybe…

His eyes wandered to Todoroki. No… I still don’t know him well enough. He’s a big mystery… His eyes caught Iida. But I bet Iida’s a good choice! I don’t know his opinion, per say, but he seems reasonable. I bet I could talk some sense into him, if he seems unsure.

The school bell rang all too soon, leaving Izuku with the impossible task of coming out to his friend.

“Iida-” Midoriya caught Tenya’s wrist as he was on his way out of the empty classroom. “I- I need t- to talk to you…”

Tenya kept patience, despite the swirling whirlwind of anger and emotion clutching his heart. He didn’t want to be anywhere but near Tensei right now. If this wasn’t important-

“I’m listening.”

“U- um… maybe som- somewhere mo- more private?” Midoriya stammered. It seemed like the world wanted to doom Tenya today.

The boy slowly led Tenya to his room. The space was cozy and small, filled with primary colors and quite cluttered. If the mer wasn’t in such a bad mood, he’d have paid more attention to it. But he was a man on a mission, and such things as room design weren’t important.

“I- I know this- this is gonna come… come as a shock, but…” Midoriya put a webbed hand over his mouth, seemingly unsure how to continue.

“Get on with it.”

“I’m... I’m a- actually… a siren.”

Tenya’s face paled. His heart skipped a beat and his brain desperately tried to catch up. He couldn’t understand, he just couldn’t. Midoriya was his friend, but… He knew sirens. His brother, his beloved older brother, knew sirens up close and personal. Never again would Tensei swim alongside him properly. He stared at Midoriya but saw nothing. With unfocused eyes he couldn’t help but notice how sharp the green-haired boy’s teeth were, or the lull in his voice that begged and compelled Tenya to stay close and help.

But it was a ruse. And suddenly he wasn’t in Midoriya’s room, but instead, a dimly lit hospital room as night took up the sky. Tensei’s wails as a nightmare took over his mind. Begging pleading for it to be over. In the alleyway as he watched his brother get torn to pieces, unable to save him.

Yet here Midoriya stood before him, professing this while quaking, as if Tenya wasn’t the one who shouldn’t be scared.

Iida’s voice was low, and it scared Izuku.

“A what?”

“A- a- s- sire- siren? I didn’t mean- mean t- to hide it from you, really! I wa- was planning on t- telling you and today s- s- seemed like a good time but I understand if this is too far but I’msosorryand-” Izuku was muttering again. He backed against the wall. Why did he choose an enclosed space? He’d gotten too comfortable. He should have remembered. Things didn’t just go well for him.

Iida’s voice was cold. “I should have known. With all your strange behaviors, you had to have been hiding something. And what are more untrustworthy than sirens? I’m a fool not to have noticed.”

Izuku opened his mouth, then closed it, tears forming in his eyes. Don’t make it worse.

“You’re wrong. You’re different. You hurt others. Give me one reason why I shouldn’t tell the entire class how you’ve been lying to them?” Iida bore down on Izuku, and the younger’s breath hitched.

The mer looked like Kuwahara.

He struggled to speak, struggled to breath, struggled to do anything. “Pl- please- d- don’t-” Don’t hurt me. Don’t tell them. Don’t torture me by putting friendship within my grasp again. Don’t make me relive these memories.

Iida’s lips tightened into a line, and he turned away. “Fine. I won’t tell them. But I hope the guilt of keeping this hidden eats you up.”

Izuku let out a shaky breath, still lightheaded. “Wh- what ca- ca- can I d- I do to make- mak- make it up t- t- to you?”

“You really wanna make it up?”

Izuku nodded fervently.

“Start by killing the man who crippled my brother.”

Iida slammed the door without another word.

Chapter Text

Ochaco had noticed when Midoriya and Iida had started acting strangely. One day, they were normal, and the next, they were cold towards each other. It was like a switch was flipped, and their usual friendliness was shattered.

Unfortunately, that meant their lunch table was extremely awkward. Ochaco watched as Iida glared back at Midoriya, who quickly turned away with a whimper muffled by a webbed hand. The tension was thick in the air. Ochaco swore that it was too heavy for her to lift, even with her magic.

She cleared her throat, determined to be the glue to stick them together again. “So! How are you healing, Mido?”

The siren gave a non-committal answer. “It’s st- still a- a little- raw but I- I thin- think it’s c- coming a- along.”

Iida didn’t say anything, instead opting to glare at his lobster sullenly.

Ochaco felt her smile strain. “Iida, what about you? What’s new?”

“Nothing.”

She sighed. They’re hopeless.

“Well, wanna hear something funny that Tsu told me earlier?” Both boys looked up at her, and she started a long story that kept them occupied (and not hating each other).

Even if they didn’t like each other right now, Ochaco was okay with being the glue that held them together, at least until they made up officially. And if they wouldn’t naturally? Well, she’s not opposed to helping.

Izuku stared at the ground, preoccupied. He was worried, as usual, but it was more immediate this time. Iida’s words rang in his ears.

I was lucky. He didn’t hurt me physically, but it still hurts as much as any of Kacchan’s explosions. I should be used to being alone. I’m the problem. I’m always the problem. So why am I not used to it?

Can I really make it up to Iida...?

“Mido, can I talk to you?”

Izuku flinched at a hand on his shoulder. “O- oh! Ur- Urara- raka! Sure!”

“What happened with you and Iida?”

The truth of the situation bore down on him once more with all the weight of the deep ocean. He might truly lose Iida if he didn’t act, and fast.

“Oh- u- um… just… an argumen- argument.” His mouth burned. He longed to tell her, but he stopped himself.

Uraraka’s brows furrowed. “About what? That’s no normal argument!”

You can’t tell her. She’ll take Iida’s side. She’ll hurt you. Follow the rules. Izuku waved his hands in an attempt to dispel her worry. “N- not- nothing really.”

The angelfish mer didn’t seem satisfied with the answer but she knew better than to press.

Good. Izuku had enough to deal with.

“What’s going on with you and Mido?” The question caught Tenya off guard.

I wish I knew, too. He’s not like Stain, but all sirens are liars. If he were different, he would have told the truth from the start.

“It’s complicated.”

Uraraka sighed. “Obviously. I was hoping to understand the situation a bit more so it would be less jumbled and all that!!”

“You conversed with him, too?”

“Don’t change the subject, Iida!”

“I apologize. He... revealed a truth to me... that I am honor bound not to repeat. My only advice is to stay away from him. He’s not what he seems.” Tenya looked ruefully at his hands.

“Not what he- oh, did he tell you?!” Uraraka wasn’t frowning. On the contrary, a large grin sprouted on her face, only dimming when she seemed to remember that he was upset.

“Depends on what he told you. I cannot repeat it.”

“Well I don’t want to betray his trust either. Is it the same thing?”

“How am I to know?"

“Did he tell you about… y’know… what he is?” Uraraka raised her hands in a vague gesture.

“Do you have any idea how little that narrows it down?” Tenya gave his friend a deadpan stare.

“What kind of mer he is? Or, well, not-mer.”

Tenya’s eyes widened.

“He really did tell you!”

“How long have you known that he was a… a siren?”

“He saved me with his song. I knew from the beginning.” Uraraka was smiling. It made Tenya sick to know how both of them had been conspiring against him for this long.

“Of course he did. Damn siren,” Iida muttered under his breath.

“Iida!” The female mer was obviously upset. “He really isn’t bad. He just wanted-”

“No, I’m done listening to you! He- You- No, I am finished talking about this.”

Tenya knew he was being unreasonable in the back of his head, about all of this. Still, he was hurt that his best friends had been hiding such a major secret from him for so long. Besides, Uraraka didn’t even know if Midoriya was really good. What if he was an imposter, trying to gain trust? It didn’t make sense. None of this made sense.

Iida was going to sleep.

Izuku packed up first-aid, a couple notes, and a small knife, just in case. Hopefully, he’d only have to use the notes, but it was better safe than sorry. With a quietness picked up only by years of practice, he closed the door behind him. Moonlight illuminated the spires, which were unnaturally quiet compared to the daytime, where schools of mers would flit around here and there. But he needed to go out when it was this desolate if he wanted not to be caught. This wasn’t just his friendship with Iida at stake, it was also the reputation of all sirens. Stain was infamous for being one of the ‘evil’ sirens that tainted all sirenkind. He needed to do this.

“Where are you going?”

Izuku spun around, putting his hands up defensively. Two-color eyes bored into his. He didn’t think anyone would be up this late, especially Todoroki, who looked like he got plenty of beauty sleep.

Not even going to question that thought.

Izuku stared warily at Todoroki, reading his body language. It didn’t seem aggressive, so he did the easiest thing. Told the truth.

“I’m g- going to do the right thing and stop the mer killer Stain!. Don- don’t try to stop me.” His voice was surprisingly steady for the nerves that clattered in his veins.

“Okay.” Todoroki replied simply.

“...Okay?”

“I trust you. You’ve given me no reason to do otherwise. You’re my friend.”

Izuku flushed slightly, clearing his throat. That was… surprisingly easy. “Alright. Well, um, I’ll be going then.”

“But,” Todoroki started, “I’m coming with. It’s not safe out there, and I want to be there to stop you from being killed like last time. I’m not letting you bleed out in my arms again.”

Izuku opened and closed his mouth a few times. He didn’t know what to say. Somehow, thank you for that I really appreciate not dying but I have first aid this time, didn’t seem to fit. “Yeah. Um… th- that…”

They sat in an awkward silence for a moment.

What’s the worst that could happen?

“I- um- I gu- guess you- you can c- come.”

Todoroki smiled slightly. The moon illuminated his skin, and even with the scar, he looked absolutely flawless. Izuku looked carefully down at his bag to avoid the bisexual panic he knew was coming on.

STAIN! You’re going to fight a serial killer! Now’s not the time for thinking about these things!

“Ri- right. Let- let’s get going.”

Shoto could tell Midoriya hadn’t been sitting around for the past few days as soon as they got going. He seemed to know exactly where their enemy- Stain, Midoriya had informed him- was likely to be. It was uncanny and, frankly, impressive. Everything that Midoriya did seemed to be strange and impressive, but his recklessness was clear in the scars littering his torso. Shoto couldn’t help but wonder if there was something more behind that. He would end up getting himself killed one day if this pattern continued. Shoto wouldn’t let that happen on his watch.

Eventually, the green-tailed mer pointed to a cave and mouthed, here. Shoto nodded and peered in. Sure enough, a red-tailed siren sharpened his knife. The stranger let out a chirp of a note, and, against his will, Shoto let out a gasp at the otherworldly sound. Stain looked up and made eye contact with him. In a second, the cave flooded with ice.

“He’s in there. He saw me.” Shoto couldn’t muster any other words.

Midoriya only nodded and turned towards the cave entrance. A moment later, Stain burst through it, blood staining his torso. “Looks like I have company. Didn’t anyone ever tell you surprise attacks are dishonorable? And you.” Stain’s gaze was toxic, focused only on Midoriya. “Why are you teaming up with this one? He’s a mer. You’re only making things worse for your kind. Our kind.”

Shoto looked between Stain and Midoriya. The pieces took a moment to click together, but once they did, understanding flooded through Shoto. He’s a siren.

Midoriya backed away, curling into himself, but his expression remained steely. He refused to look at Shoto. “You’re- you’re n- not helping s- sirens either.”

Stain’s eyes narrowed, and the man bared bloody, sharp teeth. “I’m making the world better. You might act like you’re brave, heroic even, but I’m the only one getting rid of corrupt mers. The ones who harm without reason, exploit those lesser than them, or see those different than them as worthless. All you do is stay with them in hopes to not be scrutinized! You’re weak.”

Shoto glanced over to Midoriya. So he really was a siren? It was surprising, sure, but the tone of voice he had used when he said it was concerning. Perhaps that was why he hid it so long. Shoto would have to ask.

“I’m not we- weak. Not anymore. Mer killer, you’re the reason sirens are seen as evil. I agree that some mers are corrupt, but killing isn’t the way to deal with it. They’re still mers.” Midoriya stood strong, and Shoto couldn’t help but notice that his stutter had faded to nothing while he spoke against the other siren.

“Very well. If you have chosen to ignore my warnings, then you’re no different than them.” With that, Stain rushed towards them, knives flashing in the moonlight.

Tenya couldn’t sleep. All he could think about was Midoriya and the way he had taken his siren status. Was he really in the right? The more the night went on, the less he was sure. So hesitantly, he left to make his way to his friend’s classmate’s room.

He tapped lightly on the door. It was rude to intrude at such a late hour, but Tenya couldn’t stand another moment of restlessness. He just wanted to work this out. No answer. He called Midoriya’s name quietly through the door, still to no answer. It seems that he would have to do things more personally.

Carefully, quietly, the door creaked open, and Iida peered in, only to come face-to-face with… nothing. Midoriya wasn’t there. A small note laid on his bed.

To whomever this may concern,

I’ve gone to deal with personal issues. I’m bringing down the Mer Killer. If I’m not back by afternoon, assume the worst. It’s a dangerous mission, but I have to do this. No one forced me to do this, this is by my own choice. Keep my mother safe if I don’t return. Hopefully, this letter won’t have to be read.

-Izuku Midoriya

Tenya stumbled back, and the only thought that filled his head was that he did this. He’d been so caught up in his own grief and anger, he hadn’t thought about how Midoriya felt. And now he’d taken Tenya’s words to heart.

I didn’t mean it, I didn’t mean it, no, no, NO!

He looked around for the faintest trace of where Midoriya might have gone. The location where Tenya had been crippled came to mind. It was a longshot, but he didn’t have any other choice, if he was going to make it in time.

I’m coming, Midoriya!

Blood seeped out of Izuku’s cheek. Stain sang too quickly, and he couldn’t block it out. Now he was immobile. He was helpless as he watched his friend fight the killer.

“Todoroki! Leave me, you have to go, you- you c- c- can’t die! I’m- I’m j- just a- a siren- I don’t-”

Todoroki cut him off while he sent another barrage of ice at the mer killer. “I’m not leaving you here! You might be a siren, but you’re my friend!”

Stain took advantage of his preoccupied position and swung a knife at him. Todoroki barely dodged. The knife took a lock of his red hair with it. Izuku clamped his mouth. He wouldn’t convince Todoroki, and he didn’t want to distract the mer.

The more the fight went on, the more hopeless it was looking. Todoroki was starting to shiver and become slower.

Why isn’t he using his fire?!

Paralyzing song filled the water. Todoroki went down. Everything… it had been useless. He should have convinced Todoroki not to come. He should have gone alone. Izuku’s death might be worth nothing, but Todoroki had a whole life ahead of him. And now, because of Izuku, it was gone. He longed to reach out, do something, but he was utterly frozen.

Worthless. It had been his name so long, and yet he’d forgotten it was true.

“I’m sorry, Todoroki… I- I really a- am weak.” Tears spilled from his eyes.

Stain loomed above him, knife gripped menacingly. And then he stopped and turned to something Izuku couldn’t see.

“Midoriya! I’m here!”

It was… Iida? Why was he here? Didn’t he hate Izuku? What did he want?

“Another one,” Stain growled under his breath. “Well, well, well. Another little mer to try to defeat the big bad siren. You’re a nuisance.”

“You’ve already harmed my brother, I won’t let you harm my friends!” Iida’s voice was raw and emotional.

With the little time that Iida had bought him, Izuku could feel the siren’s grip releasing him. He coaxed his muscles to relax. Once he was sure he could move, he burst from the sandy seafloor. His body lit up with the power of One For All.

It was over before Stain knew it.

Stain went down. Shoto watched his friend with wonderment as he worked in restraining the Mer Killer. The attack had been precise and powerful, and frankly, Shoto was impressed. If he’d ever had doubts about Midoriya’s loyalty after Stain outed him as a siren, they were gone.

Now that Stain was unconscious, he felt like he was able to move. Shoto joined Midoriya in tying up the man, and asked the question that had been weighing on his mind since the start of the fight.

“He’s not your father, is he?” Shoto asked the question cautiously.

Izuku put his hands over his mouth and let out a muffled strain of giggles. “Oh A- All Might, no he’s not my d- dad. Is this going to be a thing for- for you, Todoroki?”

Shoto crossed his arms. “I was just curious! You seemed so intent to stop him, I figured it might be personal.”

He saw Iida’s face contort into guilt. “That… was my fault.”

Midoriya turned, seeming to read Iida’s face. He waved his hands in front of his face in a panic. “No, Iida- Su- sure, what you said con- convinced me to- to go after him now, but there were more- more reasons. I’m tired of him affecting the views of mers on the topic of sirens. He creates a bad reputation. He hu- hurts others. I couldn’t let- let that pass.”

“That didn’t make it okay for me to say those things. I was horrible to you.” Iida hung his head.

Midoriya only smiled sadly. “Don’t worry, Iida. It wasn’t the worst I’ve had, not- not by a longshot. I’ve already forgiven you.”

Iida clenched his fists for a second, then rushed forwards and enveloped Midoriya in a tight hug, face overwhelmed with grief and regret. “I’m so sorry. I was blind, I took out my anger on you. Nothing I could do in a hundred lifetimes could make it up to you. No, I could never make it up to you. I deeply apologize to you, and I hope I can deserve to be called your friend again one day. You’re one of the bravest people I’ve ever met, siren or otherwise.”

Midoriya’s composure was lost, and he let out a silent cry as he hugged Iida tightly back.

The moment was lost when a throat cleared behind the three. A quick head turn revealed their homeroom teacher, looking eternally tired.

“I need an explanation. Now.”

Chapter Text

Izuku never knew why his mother looked at him the way she did when he was little. She’d put him to bed, then stare at him with a look of strange pity before closing the door. She never knew he saw, but he always did. She’d look like she wanted to say something, and then close her mouth before Izuku could question it.

It was strange, but surely it was something normal for a mother to do?

He realized he was wrong when he turned five.

“Kacchan!” Izuku flitted around his friend as their mothers watched on peacefully.

Katsuki grinned wide and pulled Izuku into a tight hug, eliciting a giggle from the seaweed-headed smaller child as he struggled to escape the embrace. “Hiya Deku!”

“Heyyyy, that’s mean!” It was a clear joke, and Katsuki responded in turn.

“Well, develop your magic and then you’ll go back to being Izuchan, ‘kay?”

Izuku beamed. “Kay!”

Both of them scampered outside, giggling like mad. Soon enough, they fell into a rhythm. Katsuki practiced his magic, and Izuku watched on in wonderment. The little pops that came from Katsuki’s hands were stunning. Absentmindedly, Izuku began to hum an old song that his mother taught him.

The song was an elegant one, his mother clearly adored it. ‘It was the first song your father ever sang to me. He had such a talent for it,’ she’d say, and then lapse into a soft tune unlike any Izuku had heard before.

Seven seas, so beautiful,
hypnotic and surrounding
how I long to feel its pull
deep secrets are confounding.

The songs that may all pull me in
are not worth just ignoring,
and though a death it may begin
my love shall be outpouring.

He made sure to hit each note, and in his own voice it was almost as if the waves themselves came to life around him. The humming became muttered words, which became whole, soft, lyrics. But when he’d finished, the sounds of the explosions had deafened. Something wasn’t right.

The fish all around him had stopped, and so, too, had Katsuki. The blonde stood ramrod-straight, but there was a lifelessness in his eyes that scared Izuku.

“Kacchan? Kacchan, what’s wrong?” Izuku lightly tapped Katsuki with a sharp finger, panic creeping into his voice, and the blonde let out an exclamation, shaking his head as if to dislodge something.

With a hoarse voice, he shouted, “what the hell was that?!”

Izuku reeled back. “You’re not supposed to say that-”

“You think I care?! Stop trying to change the subject! Why did you do that?” Katsuki leaned near Izuku, who only blinked.

“Did I do that? Was that my magic?!” Fizzling happiness filled his core. Was it finally here, after all this time? His own power, after waiting so long! Something that was special and unique to only him! “I have to tell Mama!”

“You’re a siren, stupid. That’s not magic.”

“A… siren?”

Katsuki crossed his arms. His tone was derisive. “Deku. Of course you don’t know what that is. It means that you’re evil.”

The warm feeling left Izuku all at once, leaving a chilling emptiness. “What? But… I’m not evil. I can still be good, right?”

“Nope. Sirens are always the bad guys. You’re a siren and you can’t change it, so you’ll always be bad.”

“But-” Tears welled in Izuku’s eyes.

“I don’t want to talk to you anymore! You’re even worse than a Deku! You’re a monster.”

Sobs pushed past his throat as Katsuki swam away, taking his friendship with him.

“Mom?”

Inko turned around with a confused look, but when she saw Izuku’s tearful expression, she leaned down sympathetically. “Oh baby, what happened?” She gently wiped off her son’s face.

“Katsuki s- said I wa- was a siren, a- and that-” Izuku hiccuped, “that I was evil!” He dissolved into wails.

Inko paled, the look taking its place in full force. “Oh… honey, there’s a few things I should have told you earlier…”

Sirens were a strange species, Izuku soon came to realize. His mother only told him the basics, that they could control others with their voice and that they weren’t treated very well, but Izuku was determined to know more.

Siren notes for the future #1

In messy handwriting, he copied information from a thick book onto the blank sheets of paper.

Sirens sometimes come from the upper world. When a salor sailor is drowneded, they have a chance to be turned into a siren but not always. It depends on the water and the siren who drowned them. Evil Sirens can decide to let the human die but if they want they can turn the dead human into a siren. I’ts It’s not good.

-was it how dad became a siren?
-the book didn’t like how more sirens can be made. why?
-means that sirens can be made from babys or death

He stared down at the writing, frowning. Nobody told him anything. He just wanted to learn about his species, and even the books, which were supposed to teach things, withheld information. He sighed and flipped the page.

Izuku, now 11, carefully stayed out of sight while he wrote. The third notebook was a well-kept secret. Katsuki and his lackeys didn’t like it when he wrote in front of them, if his destroyed notebooks were any proof.

I often feel cooped up when I don’t sing for a while. Is this normal? Should I ask Dad if when he comes back? Mom isn’t a siren, she doesn’t know. I don’t want to worry her. Maybe it’s just a me thing.

Izuku muttered a tune under his breath, careful to keep it quiet enough to where no one would hear. It became hard to breathe when he didn’t let out his song for a while, so he found solace in the times where he was alone and could bother nobody.

Apparently, he wasn’t quiet enough, because an explosive hand hit the back of his head a second later. Izuku turned quickly to cower under the glare of red-eyed Katsuki Bakugo. The blonde’s blue guppy tail had changed to a mesmerising white-and-orange striped wonder. It was ironic, Izuku mused, that every trace that they were once friends was now gone.

“Shut the fuck up! Nobody wants to hear your dumbass singing!”

Izuku shrank back, carefully holding his notebook.

“Ka- Kacchan, I was ju- just-”

“Stop fucking stuttering! Spit it out!”

Tears formed in Izuku’s eyes. He was tired of Katsuki bossing him around. “You’re the reason I do it,” the siren spat coldly. “Maybe if you got a shred of decency, I wouldn’t have to stutter!” It came out louder than he intended, but Izuku was unapologetic. He’d been tortured enough for something he couldn’t change!

A strange mix of emotions covered Katsuki’s face, the predominant ones being rage and disgust. “What the fuck did you say to me?!”

“I- I said- that- that- you’re an assho-!” A blinding pain hit Izuku’s chest before he could finish the sentence. He reeled back, breath coming in gasps that didn’t provide him any relief. Katsuki was talking, his hands sparking, but it was fuzzy. He could see blisters forming at the spot of impact. His raw flesh contacting the salt of the water was agonizing, but he wouldn’t provide the satisfaction of screaming.

A few words came through his bleary pain-induced headache. “Have you learned your lesson?”

Izuku let out a choked sob. He nodded.

“Good.”

Shoto was worried about Midoriya. The boy always seemed so happy, but in his sleep, he thrashed and cried out. He wouldn’t have noticed if they hadn’t been hospitalized after the Stain incident (of which Aizawa had not been happy about), but now it was all he could think of as he laid awake.

Midoriya let out a short gasp and clutched his chest, and that’s when Shoto knew he had to step in. He gently called out the boy’s name, and when that didn’t wake him, flitted over to the boy’s bedside and softly put a hand on his shoulder. The siren let out a panicked sound. His eyes fluttered open. The grip on his chest didn’t leave, and Shoto could see the outline of a starburst-shaped scar.

“Sorry for waking you. You looked like you were having a nightmare.”

Midoriya’s voice was hoarse. “Th- thanks. I… I was.” His words were interceded by a short groan of pain and a tighter grip on the starburst scar. At Shoto’s questioning look, he just murmured, “j- just… sca- scar pain. It… happens.”

“Oh. Heat usually helps with mine.” Shoto blinked owlishly. He’d had no idea Midoriya dealt with these things, too. He held out his left hand hesitantly.

Midoriya accepted it. Shoto could feel the boy’s heartbeat, quick but not unhealthy, as he warmed the skin.

“That… does- does feel nice. Th- thanks.” Midoriya gave him a little smile, and it made Shoto’s own heart flutter for some reason.

“It’s no problem.” They sat in silence for a second, before Shoto asked a quiet question. “Where did you get it, if you don’t mind me asking?”

Midoriya’s smile turned sad. “I don’t mind. It wa- was Ka- Kacchan.”

“Who?”

“Bakugo. Katsuki Bakugo.”

Shoto’s mind reeled. To think he’d once cared about the blonde! It made him sick, seeing all the starburst-shaped scars that covered Midoriya. All this time, he thought he’d gotten away from those who used their power repulsively, but even here…!

“He can’t do this to you. That’s not just inhumane, that’s evil!” The words burst out of Shoto, but Midoriya just looked down.

“It- it doesn’t matter. He- he just ca- caught me singing, and, well… I’m no- not allowed to do that. Not with- with what I am.”

Shoto felt for the siren in front of him. He’d never understood another as much as he did now. It was all he could do to try to make Midoriya understand.

“It does matter. He hurt you.”

“Why do- do you care?” The outburst wasn’t angry. It was desperate, as if everything that Midoriya had learned about his place was suddenly being shifted.

“I shouldn’t have prodded for so much without giving some of my own… I’m like you. I’m not a mer either. I’m half-human.”

Izuku watched, starstruck as Todoroki pulled back his hair to reveal the rounded ears of a human. Things clicked into place at an alarming rate. All he could muster was a squeak of confusion. “You’re-”

Todoroki nodded carefully.

“...I never knew. I- I sho- shouldn’t have-”

“It’s fine, Midoriya. I don’t mind. It was never really a secret, I’m just not open about it.” Todoroki shrugged. Izuku felt his pointed ears burn.

“O- oh.” Izuku was hyper-aware of the hand warming his chest.

“And though I may not know about your experiences, I do know how it feels to have someone more powerful than you that controls you.”

Controls me? Does he know about Kacchan’s blackmail? Izuku cautiously bobbed his head for the half-mer to continue.

“My father… wasn’t a good man. He was human, and one who had mastered his own fire magic at a rather young age.”

“H- h- human ma- magic? Tha- that’s so rare! I- I mean there’s- there’s sometimes dor- dormant magic inside h- humans but even then they can spend their whole life mas- mastering it! H- how-?” Izuku put a hand over his mouth to stop himself from muttering. “S- sorry. Continue.”

Todoroki smiled softly for a second, but it dropped quickly. “He was fueled by ambition. He strove to create the greatest magic-user this world had ever seen, greater than even the mer king All Might himself, through his bloodline. But so few humans had magic, let alone explored it, that he couldn’t find a suitable human wife. So he fished one from the sea. My mother, an ice user.

“He took her as his wife without her consent. He tried three times to have a child with both sides of their magic before I came along. And, in his eyes, I was the perfect heir. Capable in land and sea, with both types of magic to match. His fire took to me, to the point where it can even be used in water.

“He trained my brother, Touya, to death. He drove my mother to insanity. I’ll always remember how she scarred me with frostburn because of the mental stress he put her under. Escaping was the best choice I could have made, and even now, I refuse to bring his plans to fruition. I’ll never use his fire.” Todoroki’s voice was wavering with emotion by the end of it. Izuku’s heart ached for him.

“Todoroki… It- it seems… silly, to compare us. But… I am g- glad to- to know what- what you went through. And…” Izuku took the hand off his chest. It was still warm with traces of the boy’s magic. He gently unfurled the hand as he spoke, putting his own comfortably in it. “It’s hard, revisiting the past. But- but I think… that you see yourself as- as just an extension of his ambition, when you’re so, so much more. It’s not his magic. It’s yours. Don’t live your life in the shadow of that monster. Live it as your own person. Because- because you’re you. And I think that’s pretty great.”

Todoroki’s wide bicolored eyes met Izuku’s, wonder-filled. He smiled, and beautiful, warm, red flames started to flicker across his arm.

When Chiyo went to check up on the boys in the morning, she saw them leaning against each other, sleeping peacefully. And, well, if she let them sleep, that was nobody’s business but her own.

Chapter Text

When Izuku finally returned to the classroom, he was swept up by a wave of well-wishers. He flushed as Uraraka gripped him by the shoulders and made him promise that he would never do anything like that again.

Kirishima only laughed, “man, you have the worst of luck! A villain, a siren, what next, a sea monster? We have some work to do if you’re gonna live till the end of the year!”

“Don’t encourage him. He might end up- ribbit- going after a sea monster himself.” Tsuyu put in dryly, giving a wry smile.

“I’m n- I’m not tha- that bad!” Izuku waved his hands in front of himself. “I- I wouldn-”

“Didn’t you already go for that one sea monster that was gonna hurt ‘Raka, though?” Hagakure interjected smugly.

“That’s- that’s di- di- different!”

“Sure it is.” Mina wiggled her eyebrows. “Sounds to me like you need to be guarded.”

Izuku looked between them. This is some kind of conspiracy, I swear! “L- list- listen, ju- just because I- I get involved in some- some dangerous things-!”

“What if we took turns guarding Midoriya, as team building? After all, I don’t think a lot of us know him super well!” Sero’s suggestion caught Izuku off guard.

He blushed furiously and tried to stutter out an excuse, a response, a denial, anything, but the others were already nodding along and putting in suggestions.

“Everybody, calm down! Aren’t we getting ahead of ourselves?” Iida’s voice was loud, and everyone took it as the cue to become quiet. Izuku silently thanked the stars for Iida, at least before the sailfish mer put a hand up in a chopping motion. “We need an order and a set time period if we are to do this!”

Izuku buried his face in his hands.

Team Building Game Rules!!!

-Everyone gets an hour with Midoriya over a series of days

-Class order applies:
1: Aoyama
2: Ashido
3: Asui Tsu
4: Iida
5: Uraraka
6: Ojiro
7: Kaminari
8: Kirishima
9: Koda
10: Sato
11: Shoji
12: Jiro
13: Sero
14: Tokoyami
15: Todoroki
16: Hagakure
17: Bakugo
18: Shinso
19: Yaoyorozu <--I'll go earlier, if that's alright?

-No making Midoriya uncomfortable, he can choose to leave or stop at any time

-Follow the rules

-Keep it appropriate

-No getting Midoriya into danger

Izuku looked at the board with a bemused look. “Wh- why did- did I agree to this?”

“Because you love us,” Uraraka replied without skipping a beat.

Yuuga didn’t know Midoriya very well. That much was a fact, and one he was determined to change very soon. After all, he was the first person! And what better treatment for bonding two souls together than a makeover?

“Come monsieur, we have work to do.” he took Midoriya’s scarred hand in his. Yuuga’s trademark smug grin was set widely on his face as he led the green-haired boy to his spire room and shoved him in.

Midoriya looked a bit nervous, if the fidgeting was any indication. “Wh- what d- do you plan- plan to do?”

“I plan on making you look absolutely fantastique! Get in that chair, would you? I’ll get the supplies.”

It was a long time until they were done, filled with small talk and chatter about their backgrounds and interests. Yuuga noticed Midoriya tended to be a bit evasive, but it hardly mattered.

“And you admire your parents, non? Don’t nod your head, I’m applying the eyeliner.”

“Y- yes… My father was from… um… a- another- another sea. Near the A- Americas.”

Yuuga finished the wing, perking up. “What a coincidence. My mother grew up in the seas near Europe. That’s why I can speak French à la perfection.”

“Oh wow! I’ve al- always wanted to learn some more hu- human languages. I only know s- s- snippets of English and Japanese, sin- since my da- dad sp- spoke those fluently-”

The hour went on much like that, and by the end of it, Yuuga was sure that Midoriya was perfect, inside and out.

“My turn~!” Mina’s pink tail fins fluttered with excitement, light filtering through the webbed part of her tail as she swam above him. Her eyes lit up with mischief as she planned to turn the shy green haired mer into a dancing machine. So what if she was a tiny bit overexcited? This was a chance to finally know the enigma that was Izuku Midoriya! Aoyama did look a bit disappointed for his time to be over, but he’d get over it.

The boy let out a yelp as she dragged him along, explaining the plan all the way. “Okay bitch, you and I are going dancing!”

Midoriya didn’t have rhythm, which was the first thing that Mina noticed. He was disjointed and shaky, never quite getting into the beat as Mina tended to do. Nonetheless, she promised to herself that one day, he would be able to dance. One day.

Oh well, at least Mina knew him a bit better now.

Tsuyu watched Midoriya carefully as he swam towards her. He’d clearly had a makeover, courtesy of Aoyama. The makeup seemed more subtle than he usually went for, but it fit.

“I- it’s- um- your- your turn, i- isn’t it?” He wrung shaky hands.

“I think this whole- ribbit- thing is silly. I only went along with it because I wanted to ask you something.” Tsuyu motioned for him to sit. This would be a complicated conversation, but she was sure she had the finesse for it.

“Wh- what i- i- is i- it?”

Now or never.

“You’re a siren, aren’t you?”

Tsuyu watched all the emotions flash before his face without urgency. It was best to keep calm in situations like this.

Cautiously, fear written on his features, the siren responded, “wh- what w- w- w- would yo- you say i- if I- I s- said yes?”

Tsuyu smiled. “Nothing, except that you’re a pretty bad liar. You may have fooled the others, but I have younger siblings. I kept waiting for you to- ribbit- tell me, but you were slow even with your closest friends.”

Midoriya blinked warily. “You- you won- won’t tell th- the others?”

“I’m not a snitch.” Tsuyu shrugged. “Besides- ribbit- it’s clear that you have emotional baggage with it, ribbit. I don’t want to be a part of that.”

Midoriya smiled, and for the first time that Tsuyu had seen today, it reached his eyes.

Izuku enjoyed his time with Iida and Uraraka. They’d taken their turns together and decided to just talk to him for the full hour. About being a siren, about Stain, about their childhoods, likes, and dislikes.

Ojiro’s had passed quickly as well. The two-tailed mer had set out trying to teach Izuku martial arts, but it ended with numerous questions and remarks about Ojiro’s tails and the magic and movement behind it.

Izuku wouldn’t admit it to anyone else, but these activities were actually really fun. He was glad he said yes.

Denki grumbled to himself at Iida’s rules. I was going to snoop around Mr. Aizawa’s office, but now that’s off-limits. Oh god, I still need to do my homework. Nah, that can wait until later. Where’s Midoriya?

The eel mer peeped into the class spire, and sure enough, Midoriya was there, scribbling along at a worksheet.

“Oi Midoriya! Where’s my time? You can’t get rid of me that easily,” Denki joked with a grin.

Midoriya spared him a wide-eyed glance, and immediately Denki could tell that the makeover was Aoyama’s doing. “O- oh! I’m s- s- so- sorry, I sh- should have warned you! I- I needed to t- take a bre- break to- to do homework, a- and it slip- slipped my mind. U- um, I would say tha- that you- you could jo- join me, but I d- don’t want to wa- waste your time.”

Denki laughed. “Don’t worry about it, dude. My plans got ruined anyways, so it’s not a waste of time. I gotta do my homework too. But I can’t say that I can help much, since I’m stupid.”

“D- don’t s- say that a- about yourself. Y- y- you’re plen- plenty smart.” Midoriya put his pencil down. His tone was earnest.

“It’s not that big of a deal. Clearly you’ve never seen me in class if you still think I have any braincells left.”

“I- I ha- have. And I- I still thi- think you’re pre- pretty smart.”

“Dude, do you know how many Fs I have in math?”

“J- just because- because you learn di- differently doe- doesn’t mean you’re d- dumb. I’m n- not a straight A s- s- student either. T- there a- are a l- l- lot of mental disorders tha- that can be impediments like ADHD or dyslexia or autism, it really just depends...” He devolved into muttering under his breath.

Denki rubbed his neck, unsure what to think. “Really? I mean, either way, it was just a joke. It’s not that serious.”

Midoriya’s pupils widened in shock, not unlike a cat’s. (It was odd, but Denki didn’t want to ask about it, since he was probably already supposed to know about it. The less he asked, the less dumb he seemed.) The green-haired mer put his hands over his mouth. “I- I- I’m s- sorry, I- I di- didn’t- didn’t mea- mean to r- ramble. I- I- I- um, just- just forget I said anything.” He mumbled something to himself under his breath that Denki couldn’t catch, but the tone was self-depreciating.

Denki was all too familiar with this thought process. He wasn’t good at being serious, but for Midoriya? He would try. “It’s not a problem. Now what were you saying about mental illnesses?”

That seemed to get the freckled boy talking again, and with his help on homework and self-reflection, Denki left his session with high spirits.

Eijiro liked to know people. He liked to understand them and make friends with them, and he would even go as far as to say he was good at it, if being friends with the infamous Katsuki Bakugo was any indication.

Only, there was one student he couldn’t seem to understand. Midoriya. Nobody knew much about him, but he seemed to be sweet and shy, not unlike Koda. So Eijiro tried his damndest to win the boy over with jokes and smiles. It worked, to some extent, and they could solidly be called friends, but Eijiro could tell there was a wall locking him out, a secret that came between them.

Now, Eijiro wasn’t a nosy person, by any means, but it was itching away at him, niggling in the back of his mind whenever he talked to Midoriya. He would ask Uraraka or Todoroki or Iida, but it was Midoriya’s secret to share. So he would find out from Midoriya himself, wouldn’t he? And what better way to do it than some one-on-one time?

“What’s up, Midobro!” Eijiro’s white shark teeth were on display as he grinned.

“H- h- hi, Ki- Kirishima,” Midoriya gave a small, shy smile. “S- s- sorry, i- it’s a b- bit- later than I u- usually ge- get up, I- I did- didn’t mean t- t- to kee- keep you wai- waiting.”

Eijiro looked up to the sea above them, taken aback. ...It’s before dawn, though? How early does he get up?! “No problem, dude. I just woke up, too.”

They started off with a few rounds of sparring in the early light. It was amazing how confident Midoriya was in battle, despite his recklessness. Even that was getting better, as Midoriya had learned to control his power without breaking himself earlier in the year. Soon enough, the green mer had Eijiro beat.

“Man-” Eijiro spoke between pants, “-I still have to get stronger to beat you, huh? You’re so manly!”

Midoriya laughed, wringing his hands. “Y- you’re a- a hard opp- opponent. Give yourself s- some credit.”

There was a lapse in conversation as both of them caught their breath. It was broken by Midoriya, who carried a wistful tone.

“I- I really like s- sparring, actually. It- seems a little strange, to be h- honest, but it kin- kind of slows down my- my thinking, so I can ar- articulate my thoughts a little better, and, um, ma- makes me mo- more confident, usually.” He let out a self-depreciating chuckle. “I- it sounds- sounds silly when I s- say it.”

“Nah, I totally get that. Winning or keeping pace with a spar can really make a dude confident. It’s helped me a hell of a lot.”

Midoriya’s eyes widened. He straightened with a confused look. “W- what? Y- you always s- seem confident, t- though. I- I really admire it, a- a- actually.”

Eijiro paused for a second. Midoriya admired him? The other boy was already so strong and brave, Eijiro didn’t hold a candle to him, confidence or no.

“No way, dude, I was super insecure when I was younger. It took reinventing myself red to seem halfway courageous!”

“That m- makes i- it even more- i- impressive!” Midoriya paused for a second, a strange look on his face. “W- wait… did you s- say that you we- weren’t born w- with red c- coloring?”

Eijiro blinked, then burst into laughter. “Did you think I was some kind of naturally red shark or something?!”

Midoriya put his face in his hands, blushing red. “I- I thought it was part of your- your magic!”

Maybe Eijiro didn’t get all the way through to Midoriya, but he’d broken more of the boy’s walls down. He was a patient guy, he would find out eventually.

Izuku was getting worn down. It was fun, but there were so many people! He wasn’t that popular, surely? It was just- he didn’t even know. All this was confusing, he may as well just go along with it.

Feeding fish with Koda, baking seagrass pastries with Sato, analyzing Shoji’s magic, singing (very carefully) with Jiro, pranking Ashido with Sero, meditating with Tokoyami, studying with Yaoyorozu, it all went by in a blur. It was getting dark by the time he reached Todoroki’s turn. He put his face in his hands for a second, then knocked on the door.

I stepped out of my bounds two days ago. Aaah, how am I going to apologize for butting into his business when I went too far. I was muddled and it was dumb and, oh All Might, what if he hates me?! Especially since I fell asleep on him, oh no, oh no-

Todoroki answered the door, looking as stunning as usual. He smiled slightly at Izuku and gestured for him to come in.

Shoto couldn’t help the light feeling that bubbled inside him when he saw a certain siren outside his door. “Come in.”

“Ah, Todoroki-”

“Shoto. I don’t mind, after-” Shoto gestured awkwardly.

“Oh, um, call me Izuku, then. D- do you- n- not h- h- hate me, then?” Midoriya- (Izuku, call him Izuku)- asked cautiously.

Shoto’s eyes widened. “Why would I hate you?!” Did I give off that impression? I need to ask Momo about social cues again…

“I- I- I we- went t- too fa- far- I- I sh- shouldn’t h- h- have acted- s- so pre- presump- sumptuously. I- I acted- like I knew- knew everything, but- but I just- s- spoke without- without thinking...” Izuku carefully gripped his arm with sharp fingertips.

“I needed it, though.”

“...Wh- what?”

“I’ve been caught up in my past and living in my father’s shadow for too long. You shattered my worldview, but it wasn’t in a bad way. I needed it shattered.” Shoto found that he was speaking the honest truth, not just trying to console Izuku.

“B- but- I- I fo- forced my- my issues on you-”

“I don’t mind listening. It was the least I could do.”

“I- I fell a- a- asleep on you!” Izuku covered his blush with his hands.

Shoto tilted his head. “So? You were warm.”

Izuku managed to blush harder.

“I could never hate you. Not after last night. You’re my friend.”

“C- can I- I hug you?”

Shoto smiled softly. “Sure.”

Izuku couldn’t focus on Hagakure’s gossip. Next was Katsuki. They hadn’t let him skip, insisting that it was a group activity, and eventually he just shot Izuku a sneer and agreed.

“Earth to Mido?!” Hagakure waved a near-invisible hand in front of his face. Izuku could only tell that she had done it because of the water displacement.

“Hm?” He snapped to attention. “S- sorry-”

“You’re out of it today! What’s going on?”

“I- s- sorry, I just- just z- zoned out. What- what were you saying…?”

Izuku was focused outwardly, but inwardly, he was spiraling into anxiety.

Izuku hurried away from the spires after his hangout with Hagakure. He couldn’t deal with Katsuki, not right now. He was just feeling better about himself, he was just starting to realize what Katsuki did was wrong, he couldn’t face his tormenter!

But the universe hated him, and an explosion clipped his shoulder. Izuku covered his mouth to stop from crying out.

“Hey Deku, where do you think you’re going? Don’t we have to bond.” Katsuki grinned in a way that made Izuku’s stomach drop.

“P- please- get awa- away. I- I- I do- don’t- don’t- don’t want t- to- to-” Izuku couldn’t seem to get his words out.

“Oh, but what’s the fun in that? This is supposed to be a game! Are you scared, damn Deku?”

“I- if- if it me- means y- you’re- you’re not going- going to h- hurt me, th- then y- y- yes! I- I am!” Izuku sank to the ground in defeat. “Y- yo- you’ve h- hurt m- me en- enough. P- please- please ju- just let- let me go.”

For a split second, Katsuki’s eyes widened as he registered what Izuku said. It was gone as quickly as it came. “Tch, I’m glad you’ve learned your place, but I’m not letting you go that easily.”

Despair filled Izuku. “Th- the other- others w- will be- be s- suspicious-”

“You think I care if they find out you’re a siren?”

“I- I’ll- I’ll t- tell M- Mr. A- Aizawa! H- he c- c- cares-!”

Katsuki gave a crowing laugh. “If you tell that hobo, things will only get worse. Why are you forgetting all the lessons I’ve given you? Do you need a refresher?”

...He’s right. Damn it, even with magic, I have no power. Izuku covered his face with his hands and waited for a hit to come, but it never did.

“What do you think you’re doing?!” Izuku cracked open an eye. Shoto had Katsuki’s raised fist gripped in an icy hand. “I knew you were terrible in the past, but I figured you had become a marginally better person. I was wrong. Get away, or we’re going to have trouble.”

Katsuki scowled and yanked his hand away from Shoto. “God, Deku, I didn’t know you were so weak that you needed someone always stalking your weak ass to make sure you’re not fucking dead!.”

Shoto didn’t waver. “Go away.”

Surprisingly, Katsuki actually followed the order. Izuku let out a breath, his shaking slowly fading.

“...I thought it had stopped.” Shoto was the first to speak. He helped Izuku up, looking concerned and sad.

“W- what?”

“The abuse. I thought he had stopped doing that to you.” Izuku was oddly aware of Shoto’s warm hand in his.

“I- it- it ha- has… m- mainly…” Izuku looked down. “Th- this wa- was just- an outlier.”

“It’s not gone if it still happens. Izuku, you have to tell Mr. Aizawa!” Shoto’s tone was pleading.

“H- he won- won’t care. Th- they never d- do… Kacchan ma- may be a- awf- awful, bu- but he’s- he’s right.”

Shoto frowned. “I don’t think so, but if you don’t feel comfortable, I won’t stop you. You should get to sleep, things will look better in the morning.”

Izuku smiled halfheartedly. “...yeah. They will.”

Hitoshi wasn’t stupid. He’d noticed how Midoriya had actively sought him out and tried to be his friend. It was strange, but Hitoshi didn’t really care all that much if some do-gooder golden boy mer tried to win him over. He was a little frustrated when word came out that he had to spend an hour with the stuttering nuisance, but what could he do?

Midoriya peered at him. “D- d- do y- you ha- have anything- anything in mi- mind?”

“Nope.” Hitoshi straightened his paperback book curtly.

“A- alright.” And just like that, Midoriya was beside him, writing in his own book with carefully suppressed muttering.

Hitoshi looked over at him in confusion. He hadn’t expected that. “Huh, seems like you can take no for an answer.”

Midoriya looked up. “S- shinso, I- I’m no- not in- in the mood f- for th- that. I- if you wa- want me to- to go, th- than I- I will, but-”

Okay, that stuttering was getting on Hitoshi’s nerves. “Oh, poor you. I distinctly remember you saying something about going ‘beyond my comfort zone’, so that’s hypocritical. God, just because you’re a mer with perfect magic doesn’t mean the rest of us are beneath you. Get off your high horse.”

“I- I’m not!” Midoriya snapped (and wow, Hitoshi had never seen him get mad before. It was… something.)

“Not… what? On a high horse? A mer with perfect magic? What the fuck does that mean?” Shinso snorted, but his tone lacked the bite it previously had.

Izuku put his hands over his mouth, going pale. He’d blurted it out, now this was the consequence. “No- no- nothing. I- I spoke wi- without thinking.”

“I thought you always did that. Don’t back out on me now.”

Izuku bit his lip. “Not a- a mer. A- a siren. Well, um, a- a part. Half, but- but it’s more pr- prominent, a- and I have- have the song…”

“Oh cool, me too.”

Izuku blinked dumbly. And once more. All his lips could formulate was, “what?”

He’s a siren?! What the fuck, he doesn’t look like one at all?! Wait, is that why his eyes dilate like mine?! And the gills on his neck, and- wait, does this mean he went through the same things?! Could I ask him about my notes?! Oh my god, I actually have someone near me who’s kind of like me!

“I’m a quarter. Have been since birth, obviously. The song mixed with my magic, so the brainwashing works with vocal cueing and intent. Even being a part isn’t all that, I was treated pretty rough when I was a kid. What about you?”

Izuku shared his past with Shinso. The mocking from Katsuki, the questions he’d always had, the notes he kept that he hid under the guise of ‘Notes For My Future’, and his admission to U.A.

“Let me get this straight: Bakugo’s a dick, you only discovered that you had magic from your mer side less than a year ago, and you don’t even understand half of what you are?” Shinso looked repulsed on Izuku’s behalf.

“Th- that’s about it, yep.”

“Wow, that sounds awful.”

“Mmhmm.”

“Wanna chill together for a while? You can ask me questions if you want.”

“I’d- I’d like that.”

Chapter Text

“Class is in session.”

Aizawa’s gaze swept over his students’ faces. A few of them were still distracted, but that was to be expected. Instead of demanding all of their attention, he simply began to speak.

“During this week, we aim to look into your futures. As far as I know, the majority of you endeavor to be Guardians. I do not doubt that you all know what that is, but I’ll recap. Guardians are the protectors of the colonies. They have free use of their magic, and in return, they’re expected to guard the mers of the colonies from outside threats.

“It sounds like a dream come true to most, but I’ll be frank, it’s a hard path. A noble one, but not as rose-tinted as most mers make it out to be. It’s a difficult sea to swim.”

Izuku jotted down the notes in his schoolbook, eyes wide. He hadn’t put much thought into his future, and especially now that he was treated decently. He thought he’d fade into obscurity, but, now that he was thinking about it, if he had the chance to save others like him, he would take it in a heartbeat.

“In the next few days, we’ll be taking time aside to do simulations of what it means to be a Guardian, and training for those who decide that they want to embark on that career.”

Quiet celebration echoed through the classroom for a second before Aizawa quieted it down and started a lecture.

At dinnertime in the spire, class 1-A was more joyful than Izuku had seen them in a while.

“I can’t believe Mr. Aizawa’s actually offering training!” Ashido pumped her fist into the air as she tried her best to smile, despite the fact that her cheeks were full of algae. “God, I’ve wanted to be a Guardian since I was little, but it’s always, ‘Mina, quiet down’, or ‘Mina, you’re too young to be thinking about things like that’! Ughhhhh, it gets so annoying.”

Sero swallowed the shrimp he had been chewing on. “Same here. I’ve always wanted to be a-”

“Whatever, Tapeface, I’m going to be the best Guardian in any of the oceans! I’ll beat down a monster any day of the week!” Katsuki’s hands sparked in tandem with his feral grin.

Izuku snorted quietly. I thought Guardians were supposed to save people. I don’t see you doing much of that.

“What the fuck did you say?!” Katsuki was in Izuku’s face before he could say a word.

Izuku went pale. “Oh, I s- said that out- out lo- loud, didn’t I? S- s- sorry- I-”

“Wow, who knew that Midoriya had some sass?!” Kaminari didn’t seem to notice the animosity.

“He’s not wrong,” Jiro said drily. She rolled her eyes. “Bakugo has the personality of an unpleasant pufferfish.”

Suddenly, Katsuki was letting go, focusing his energy on yelling at Jiro. Izuku could feel his hands shaking, but when he looked up, Jiro sent him a sly grin.

“There will be three teams in this activity, each composed of 6 or 7 members. Team A is composed of Bakugo, Midoriya, Kaminari, Kirishima, Hagakure, and Mina. Team B is Iida, Tsuyu, Sato, Shoji, Shinso, Todoroki, and Tokoyami. If your name wasn’t called, you’re team C. That includes Uraraka, Jiro, Ojiro, Aoyama, Koda, Yaoyorozu, and Sero. Get in your teams,” Aizawa instructed.

Izuku looked around at his team, heart stopping when he noticed Katsuki glaring at him. Shit, he’s probably mad about earlier today. Please don’t let this be a fighting activity…

“Hi ‘Zuku, hi Mina, hi Denki, hi Eji!” Hagakure grabbed Izuku and Ashido’s shoulders, causing a flinch from the former.

“H- hi, Hagakure.” Izuku smiled shyly as the others who had been named greeted her as well.

Katsuki let out an annoyed tch but said nothing.

Aizawa spoke up. “Your time could have been better. Now, for the activity. One team will be the bottom dweller, another the Guardians, and the third are hostages or mers in need of saving. Each team will have the opportunity to play each role. A, you’re hostages. B, you’re Guardians. C, you’re bottom dwellers. Take your places.”

Katsuki was shaking in frustration as he laid down in a stream of fake blood. This wasn’t fucking fair. He wasn’t weak! Not like the bitches that made his ‘team’.

I deserve to be in the action! If that bottom feeder of a teacher thinks that he can pin me here as the damsel in distress, he’s damn mistaken!

He was alone in the recess of the reef that he’d been hiding in. Distantly, he could hear the other teams battling. That’s where he needed to be!

“What are you doing?!” Invisibitch hissed from… wherever she was. Katsuki didn’t care. “Mr. Aizawa ordered us to stay put!”

Katsuki scoffed. “His order is bullshit. I’m not gonna fucking sit around.”

The other mer wasn’t satisfied by that answer. “You can’t just hijack the rest of us! He’s your teacher!”

“And? Watch me.”

“You greedy-”

A hand grabbed his shoulder. “Woah, woah, let’s not fight. We’ll be part of the action soon enough!”

Katsuki prepared to yell at the mer who interfered, but the words died in his throat. Eijiro stared at him with a pleasant smile on his face, and all Katsuki could muster was a small tch.

“Whatever. I’m still not gonna take it lying down.”

Invisibitch was not pleased by that. Katsuki couldn’t see her expression, but he could feel her irritation.

Good. Let her stay mad.

“Uhhhh, guys? Is that supposed to be part of the practice?” Dunce Face caught the three’s attention with a finger pointing at something behind them. There, a deep purple vortex started to swirl. Deku and Raccoon Face also peeped out of their hiding spots to catch a glance.

And then a mer swam out, and another, and another, until the water was filled with strangers. The sounds of fighting had stopped, replaced by a concerned murmuring. The portal closed with the emergence of one last mer, one who had matted pale blue hair that looked like it hadn’t been combed in months and red eyes startlingly similar to Katsuki’s own.

The last stranger turned to face their group, but not towards Katsuki.

Towards Deku.

Shigaraki met his eyes and smiled, and a numbing cold coursed through Izuku’s body. He choked on his breath.

What do you want from me?, he wanted to plead, but he was tongue-tied, stuck in place just like his fight with Stain.

“Sh- Sh- Sh- Shiga- Shigaraki!” He managed to shout the word, piercing the water with the sound.

The bottom dweller only sneered wider. “You remembered my name, huh Izuku?”

“Do- don’t c- c- call me- me that!” Izuku spat at the older man.

“Holy shit, that’s the mer that almost killed you, right?” Kirishima’s tone was horrified, but all Izuku could do was grace it with a nod.

“That’s right. I’m here to do it again!” Shigaraki swiped his hand towards Izuku, barely missing his bicep.

“What’s going on?!”

“Is this part of the training?”

“Oh my god, are those bottom dwellers?!”

Aizawa’s voice rose above the din. “This is not a drill. Those bottom dwellers are real. Don’t panic and get back to safety.” With that, he put on his signature yellow goggles and turned to the bottom dwellers, despite the look in their eyes that promised they weren’t afraid to kill.

The students heeded his words but Shoto paused. He looked towards the rapidly approaching mers. Izuku was still out there. He wasn’t safe, and the magic that created the vortex looked dishearteningly like the one that had whisked Shigaraki away a few weeks ago.

If Izuku was harmed like that again, and Shoto wasn’t there to help…

“Todoroki, get to safety!” Iida shouted.

“Izuku’s out there! I can’t leave him!”

“I know he’s in danger, but you can’t help him. This isn’t a drill, a fluke, or a coincidence. This is an organized attack. I can’t let you get killed!”

Shoto clenched his fists. “I won’t. And I’ll make sure Izuku isn’t.” He swam for it before his friend could utter another word.

I’m coming, Izuku!

Izuku dodged and weaved around the bottom dwellers’ attacks. Adrenaline pumped through his veins, and for a second, it was as if it was just a spar with Kirishima before reality kicked in again. He could hear Katsuki, Hagakure, Ashido, Kirishima, and Kaminari all fighting beside him, but they were too far away for his comfort.

Shigaraki lunged at him again, hands outstretched, and gripped his wrist for a split second. Pain erupted at the base of his hand like fire. Izuku yanked his hand out of the touch with a hiss of agony.

“You’re just an eel. Fucking annoying. Always slipping from my grip. That really irritates me.” Shigaraki scratched his neck frantically, scowling.

“I’m not going to just let you kill me,” Izuku panted. Not like somebody I know.

A wicked grin appeared on his opponent’s face. “Kill you?! Oh, I have something much worse in mind. Compress!”

Izuku didn’t have time to turn around. His vision went black.

Shoto saw the moment Izuku was turned into a marble. One moment, he was talking to Shigaraki, the next, he was palmed by a masked bottom dweller.

“Izuku!” Shoto’s cry was choked, but it still attracted unwanted attention. A blue stream of fire passed his ear.

“Where do you think you’re going, Shoto Todoroki?” The source of the question was a black-haired mer with a disfigured torso. The man’s upper-body scales were bound in place by metal rings, but despite them being melded to his skin by the hoops, they were still peeling away like they weren’t part of the stranger’s body, showing raw pink skin between the spaces. The most noticeable were the scales under his jaw and the ones under his eyes, which created a look of utter wrongness.

“Who are you? How do you know my name?” Shoto clenched his fists, anxious to get to Izuku but unwilling to turn his back to a threat.

“You should know. I may go by a different name, but I’m still the same boy you once knew. My pseudonym is Dabi, but I’m sure you remember my real name.”

Shoto backed away, ice forming in his right hand. “This is a trick. I couldn’t have known you when I was younger.”

“...because Endeavor kept you locked up in the tank. I know, Shoto. I remember it. I was there.”

Shoto clenched his teeth. He was warier by the second. Why did this stranger know so much?

“You’re using some sort of magic, then. I never knew you, and I don’t intend to, bottom dweller!”

“You can lie to yourself, but not to me, Sho.” Dabi’s expression was close to unhinged.

“Stop calling me that.”

“Hmm, no. Old habits die hard. Endeavor must be upset with your disappearance, hm?”

Shoto sent a burst of ice his way, one that Dabi easily dispersed with blue tongues of waterproof flame. The younger of the two still kept his hand up defensively, eyes definitively trailing the other.

“I still don’t see how you survived his training. Maybe he went easy on you. You were the favorite!”

Shoto’s breath hitched. Memories of the years of abuse crowded his mind. ‘Easy’ was a cruel, incorrect word to use, but it niggled its way into his brain. “Shut up! You don’t know about my life!”

Dabi broke into laughter.

“What did you do to him?!” Mina was yelling, but she hardly cared.

The bottom dweller, Compress, showed no outward emotion because of his mask, but his voice was smug. “Don’t worry, Midoriya is safe.” With a flourish of his hands, a blue marble appeared in his hands. “I just used my magic on him. It doesn’t hurt.”

“Give him back,” Tooru demanded, barely restraining herself from attacking the masked mer. Mina glanced towards her, thankful for the backup.

“That, I cannot do.” Another flourish and Midoriya’s marble was gone from sight. “The League of Dwellers has plans for him.”

He didn’t spare another word before dipping out of sight into a reef crevice.

Mina gasped in outrage. “Tooru, Denki, Kat, get him back. Eijiro and I will deal with Crusty over here!” She barely saw them nod before turning back to her opponent. “Alright bitch, it’s just us. Give me your best shot!”

Shigaraki’s eyes darkened. “You’ll regret that.”

“I don’t know about your life? You don’t know about mine. You choose not to. You knew. You knew the whole time, and you didn’t intervene. You’re on the wrong side, Shoto.”

Shoto wove around a stream of fire. “Last time I checked, I wasn’t attacking innocent mers.”

“The world is evil. You, of all people, should know.” Dabi’s tone was dark and intense.

“And you’re only adding to it. You say you knew how bad Father was, but you act as bad as him.”

“I’m protecting myself! That man acted out of pure hatred and selfishness. He had no motive other than to create a ‘perfect vessel’, and he failed! Both of us are just failed creations, so why do our goddamn actions matter when this world is rotten, inside and out?”

“You’re-?”

“You were made for nothing and you do nothing! I should have killed you to spite Father when I had the chance,” Dabi spat with venom.

He shot another wave of fire. Shoto didn’t bother to fight back.

Katsuki raced after the bottom dweller with the marble. He may hate Deku, but he hated the bottom dwellers more. The League couldn’t get away with this if he had any say in it.

“Invisibitch-”

“Hagakure!”

“Whatever. I’ll distract him, you sneak behind him. Dunce face-”

“Kaminari.”

“Whatever! When I give the signal, shock him. Got it, dumbasses?” Both of his allies gave a confirming grunt. “Good. Take your places, ‘cause the show’s about to start.” He waited for a second, then shouted, “HEY MARBLE FUCKER!”

Compress didn’t seem to be too pleased, but obviously, he didn’t take Katsuki alone as much of a threat. (He was itching to prove him wrong, but he restrained himself.)

“What is it you want?”

“I want a one-on-one. The winner gets the marble.” Katsuki smirked.

“Nice try, but I don’t fall for that one anymore. I don’t have an excess of pride. I can live with being called a coward.” Compress turned to go once more.

Shit. I need to distract him. Katsuki intercepted him with an explosion. “I’m not letting you go that easily!” He glanced towards Hagakure in the corner of his vision. She still wasn’t in position.

“You’re a pain in the neck.” Compress made the same movement that he had done towards Deku, and Katsuki had the sense to duck away. Another glance from the corner of his eye to Hagakure. Closer…

“I try,” Katsuki smirked and dodged another wave of magic. With a triumphant feeling, he saw Hagakure slip into place. “Alright, fucker, I’m done with your dumb ass monologuing. NOW!”

A shock zipped through the water, right into the unsuspecting form of Compress. Kaminari gave a thumbs-up. Katsuki rolled his eyes but returned it. He and Hagakure searched the bottom dweller and found a blue marble under his tongue.

“Ewwww, I wish he’d just put it in his coat.” Hagakure shook her hand off with a wince.

“It doesn’t matter. Look, Deku’s already reforming.”

Sure enough, the green-haired siren took his form with a deep intake of breath from his gills and a yelp of alarm. Then, he looked around in confusion. “Wha- wha- what? How-”

“We got you back!” Kaminari hugged the still-disoriented Deku. The latter looked down at the slightly-charred man below him in mild concern. “Don’t worry about him.”

“It’s not over yet. Stop sitting on your asses and get out there,” Katsuki reminded them with a scowl.

“W- wait! L- look! K- K- Kacch- Kacchan, it’s the- the Guardians!”

The battle turned its tide after Iida had brought back up from the colonies. Several bottom dwellers were apprehended with a few of the students injured. It was clear the other side had to retreat soon enough. The last bottom dwellers left were Shigaraki and Kurogiri, held off by Kirishima and Ashido for long enough. Izuku and the rest of the team joined up with them to help shoo the last two bottom-dwellers out.

“You! You’re the problem! Every fucking time!” Blood streamed from Shigaraki’s neck as he frantically itched at it, one hand pointing to Izuku. The bottom dweller lunged at the boy once more, only restrained by Kurogiri. The pale-haired man growled, his red eyes were dangerously narrow. “I swear when I get my fucking hands on you-”

“Tomura Shigaraki, we must retreat. There are too many Guardians.” Kurogiri created another vortex behind both of them, but Shigaraki slapped his hand away.

“Your classmate isn’t as perfect as he seems! You all love him, but he’s not what he appears to be! He’s a siren!”

Kurogiri yanked Shigaraki into the portal before the man could get another word in.

Gazes bored into Izuku, making him feel small. How he envied Hagakure. His heart thumped as the silence stretched on. Shigaraki crowed with laughter. He allowed himself to be pulled away.

“That… wasn’t true, right? He’s- he’s a liar! Midoriya has magic! He can't be a siren.” Kaminari was the first to speak, smiling unsurely.

“Yeah! It had to be a lie. We won’t let him tear apart the class!” Hagakure put a fist up.

“Don’t worry, we won’t believe a bottom dweller over you. He’s stupid if he thinks we’ll fall for that!” Ashido put on a smile of false confidence.

“You… you aren’t a siren, right? He- he had to be lying.” Kirishima was practically pleading.

Izuku put a hand over his mouth. How was he supposed to respond? He’d meant to ease them into the idea, and now…

Katsuki spoke before Izuku could. “The only liar here is Deku. He’s a fucking siren, has been his whole life. It’s pathetic how he begged me not to tell you.”

The gazes got sharper. Disgust from Ashido, hatred from Hagakure, fear from Kaminari, betrayal from Kirishima. All aimed towards him. His chest constricted. Those looks meant pain. Izuku couldn’t go through that again.

Ashido said… something. Izuku couldn’t make it out, but she reached towards him, and all he could think of was to flee.

She caught his wrist before he could get away.

“Le- let me- let me go. P- plea- please.” Izuku barely recognized his own pleads.

“Oh no, you are not getting away that easily. What the fuck! You never fucking told us and now you expect us to be all okay with it while you run off to who-knows-where! Well, I’m not okay,” Ashido spat.

Izuku’s tongue was heavy in his mouth. “I- I d- d- didn’t me- mean-”

“Spit it out! Stop acting like you’re the victim here. You’re not!”

He cautiously watched for an attack. “I- I was- was- was going- to tell y- you. S- s- six pe- people al- already knew.”

“Sure you did! God, you sirens are all liars! Get away from me.” Mina practically threw his hand away. Izuku cradled it close and backed away. Instead of getting away, he bumped into another person.

“What’s going on here?” Aizawa crossed his arms. His red gaze surveyed the students’ faces.

“He’s a siren!” Kaminari pointed towards Izuku without remorse. “We can’t have someone like that around. You gotta kick him out.”

“I don’t have to do anything, Kaminari. I already knew about his origins. U.A. is a non-discriminatory colony, sirens or no. It’s his choice to disclose it, and it seems like he was right to keep it hidden if you react like this. Return to the colony and take some time to think over your actions.”

Izuku felt his hand fall into Shinso’s. The larger part-siren led him back to the colony without a word. He would have been grateful, but all he felt was numbness.

Chapter Text

Whispers passed through the waters of U.A.

“Did you hear about Midoriya from spire 1-A? He’s a siren.”

“I heard he works with the bottom dwellers.”

“I heard he paid Aizawa off.”

“I heard he’s a master of manipulation.”

“...Creepy.”

Izuku heard them all.

And he knew they were wrong.

He knew this was the exact reason why he never said a word of this to the crowd.

But, he also knew they were right.

He supposed he should have seen this coming, there is no rest for the wicked after all.

Shoto frowned. It was all wrong. Dabi was never part of his plans. However that monster knew him, he didn’t want to know. And yet, barely repressed memories bubbled and burned in the back of his mind, evading him whenever he reached for them.

Natsu and Fuyu, he called them. Even if it was some twisted magic, I never call them that. Maybe he was telling the truth, but how could that be? And… ‘us’. He said ‘we’ were failed creations. What does that mean? There was Touya, but- no. No, don’t disrespect his memory like this. It was magic, it was magic, it had to be magic.

Shoto stared at his left hand. Izuku had made it sound so innocent. He felt guilty at how much he detested it after the encounter with the bottom dweller. His own magic, now loaded with negative connotations, and he couldn’t bear to use it. Not anymore.

How he had ever been able to, he didn’t know.

“Shoto?” A voice roused him out of his thoughts.

He turned to her, blinking. “What is it, Momo?”

The black-haired mer had been his first friend when he escaped his father. She’d taught him all about ocean life and mer culture. She’d seen some of his hardest times and still cared about him. She’d been there when he came out as gay. She’d been there when he found a home at U.A. She’d been there when he woke up screaming in the middle of the night. She was precious to him, and he liked it that way.

“I’m having… a bit of a hard time… understanding something. I thought you might be able to help.” Momo gently clasped her hands in front of her torso.

“Sure. What is it?” Whatever she had to say was a welcome thought from his thoughts.

“Midoriya… he’s a siren.”

“Did he tell you?”

Momo looked surprised for a second, then looked away. “Something like that.”

“Then he is. What’s your question?”

“Well, aren’t sirens supposed to be… evil? Manipulative? Devious? You must know, all the words that describe them?” Momo gestured vaguely, looking a tad confused. “Midoriya isn’t, right?”

“He’s none of those things,” Shoto confirmed.

Momo seemed even more confused. “How? Why? I don’t understand it. By all means, he acts like a mer. He has magic, he’s not evil. He’s not even a smooth talker. For goodness sake, he has a stuttering problem!”

I beg to disagree with the smooth talking one, but that’s beside the point, Shoto mused.

“Does every mer act like Bakugo? Or Iida? Or you?”

Momo flushed slightly. “That’s different. That’s personality, not species.”

“Sirens have that too, but just in case you don’t believe me, aren't humans supposed to be evil as well?. Do I look evil? Are Fuyumi and Natsuo evil?”

“That’s different too,” Momo protested, “they’re half mer.”

“So’s Izuku. And even if he wasn’t, he would still be as sweet and kind and friendly as he is now, because his subspecies does not define what he acts like. Does that make sense?” Shoto asked calmly.

Momo nodded slowly. “It… it does, actually. Thank you. It’ll take a while to get used to it, but it makes sense.” She turned to leave, then looked over her shoulder. “Um, Shoto? You should probably check on Midoriya soon.”

With that, she was gone, and Shoto couldn’t help but wonder what the suggestion meant.

His first mistake was letting it slip his mind as he delved back into the mystery of Dabi.

Izuku slowly swam through the colony, his form small. Anywhere he swam, mers parted and gave him a wide berth. Otherwise, they ‘accidentally’ pulled his tail or used their magic or jostled him.

Izuku didn’t say a word.

Eyes down, shoulders hunched, head low. They’re superior. Don’t talk back.

“Where do you think you’re going, siren?” A mer jeered from somewhere to his right.

“Shut up, Ozuru, he might curse you!” His friend elbowed him in the ribs.

“Ow! Akihiko, are you dumb? It’s not like he’s gonna fight back!”

Izuku only sighed. Things were bound to get back to normal eventually. It had been too peaceful for too long. This was just a natural extension of events. Now all he could focus on was getting to his training with Yagi without getting too hurt. It would be a pain to have to swim all the way back to his room to get bandages.

Thankfully, the rest of the swim passed in only minor shoves or jeers. It wasn’t as bad as it had been outside the colony, but his side still ached from a particularly aggressive mer’s jab.

“Young Izuku! I was worried when you didn’t arrive on time! How are you, my boy?” Yagi’s smile was blinding. The mere sight of it managed to ease part of Izuku’s worries.

“S- sorry. Just- um- got a late s- start.” Izuku averted his eyes. “Y- yes- yesterday- it was a- a long day.”

Even without looking, he could tell Yagi’s smile had faded. “I’m sorry, my boy. I wish I’d been there to protect you and your classmates. I cannot believe that I stood by while such a devious force was at play.”

“I- i- it’s- not- not your fault! N- nobody knew-” Izuku was waving his hands frantically in front of his face in a stopping gesture, but the fin on his elbow hit a fresh bruise on his side. He flinched despite himself.

Yagi seemed to notice the bruises that Izuku had been adamant on hiding. “You’re hurt. I thought you went to Recovery Girl yesterday.”

Shit. Izuku looked down at his own scarred wrist, proof that he had been to the infirmary the day before.

“W- w- well, um-” His mind went overdrive, trying to come up with the excuses that he gave to his mother so easily. “I- I bum- bumped int- into s- s- s- someone today, so- um- yeah.”

“You don’t have to lie to me.” Yagi’s voice was soft and sympathetic, but Izuku could hear the hurt in his words. “I know the marks of clumsiness, and those aren’t it. Will you tell me what happened? I want to help.”

Izuku’s chest felt cold. He pursed his lips. You can’t help. I’m sorry. I never meant to involve you.

Yagi’s sadness and hurt multiplied in response to the tense silence. “I see. I don’t want you training in that shape. Izuku, I know this isn’t your fault. You can talk to me about anything at any time.”

Izuku nodded minutely. “I- I und- understand. Th- thank you, Y- Yagi.” He didn’t wait for a response, turning away before his mentor could see the glisten of air in his eyes.

“I can’t believe this!” Mina shouted as she threw her hands against Kirishima’s punching bag. “I was goddamn-” she punched the bag despite her already aching fist, “-friends with him! He seemed so-” another punch “-genuine! Goddamn it!” Her yell punctuated another hard fist against the fabric. She hissed at the pain that erupted in her knuckles.

In a much softer voice, she cursed again. “I can’t believe it. I just can’t.”

Eijiro was silent for a second, but quietly replied, “neither can I.”

“Was his innocent act just a fucking lie?” She smoothed out her stinging hand. “And his stuttering? Am I that easy to manipulate?”

“I still don’t understand. He was just- so honest. I looked up to him. I knew there was a secret, but I thought he could be no worse than Bakugo. Looking back, there are some things that add up too well… but I still don’t understand. Maybe- maybe it’s a misunderstanding?” Eijiro sighed, cheek buried in his hands.

“You heard Bakugo. They’ve known each other since they were guppies, Bakugo said it himself. He would know.” Mina felt a prickle of annoyance at her friend’s naivety. She understood being in denial, but Kirishima was too lenient for his own good.

“Why would he even go to U.A?”

“I don’t know, for some sick satisfaction of tricking a bunch of fucking fools? I’m not a mind reader. All I know is the sooner he’s gone, the better.”

Eijiro looked wistful. “...Maybe. It just doesn’t fit. I thought I knew people.”

“Sirens are unknowable. You never know what the truth is. Sorry, Eiji, but that’s just the way the world is.”

The red-tailed mer went silent. The air prickled with negative emotions. Mina sighed and turned back to the punching bag.

Izuku had avoided his class for a few days, but it was futile. None of his friends were around to pick him up a meal, and he was getting hungry. He had to face them eventually… why not make it over food? They might be more merciful with full bellies.

He gripped the handle gently, giving a silent prayer to whatever god was listening that he would get out of this unscathed. He would understand if they hurt him, but he didn’t want a situation where Recovery Girl was needed. With a firm nudge, the door creaked.

The main room was unusually quiet, but mutters still reverberated. Half the class sat on one side, half on the other, split harshly down the middle, like Shoto’s striking hair. Had Izuku caused the rift? Sure enough, he could see nearly all his friends on one side, minus Shoto, but he couldn’t see the bi-colored boy anywhere. Iida, Shinso, Jiro, Iida, Tsu, and Uraraka all sat close together, joined by Momo, Aoyama, and Tokoyami. The rest of the class sat on the other side, most of them eyeing his friends warily.

As he was noticed hovering at the doorway the room fell silent. Eighteen eyes zeroed into him, their expressions ranging from relief to hatred. The tension was thick enough to cut with a knife.

The siren couldn’t stand it, so he meekly murmured, “u- um- h- h- hi?”

“Go away. You’re not welcome here anymore,” Shoji was stubbornly looking away, holding the hand transformed into a mouth up.

Jiro leapt to his defense. “Don’t talk to him like that! This is unbelievable, I can’t believe you would outcast him like this!”

“You know what’s unbelievable?” Hagakure shot back at her, “lying and manipulating us for months.”

“He’s not manipulating- ribbit- anyone. You all are just bad judges of character.” Tsu rolled her eyes.

“Or, he’s got you in his thrall. Did he brainwash you?” Sero asked.

“He didn’t brainwash me, he’s my best friend!” Uraraka hissed back at him.

Ojiro looked confused and skittish. “Why are you siding with him? He might hurt us.”

Voices overlapped each other as each person tried to get their own point in. Izuku felt sick to his stomach. He should have never shown up. The guilt of having polarized the class ate him up as the argument raged in front of his own diamond-shaped eyes.

“He’s not innocent!” Mina’s voice raised above the chaos of the room, one finger pointing at Izuku. “He’s a monster! He’s a fucking esca!”

Esca. It always came back to that word, didn’t it? Literally, it was the light of an anglerfish, but it went so much deeper than that. It was a word developed for sirens when they were killed for honor by humans. Its use had been mostly discontinued, but mers and humans alike used it to degrade sirens. Izuku hadn’t heard it for a long time, but he was a fool to think it would never be used on him again.

Esca, the only scar he had hidden from everyone but the ones who had given it to him.

Esca, the word carved on the back of his neck, just below the ends of his green hair.

Esca. That was all he was, wasn’t he? Just an esca.

Izuku turned and fled before anyone could comment on the sob he was choking on.

The room went silent as Midoriya fled. Everyone had caught sight of his absolutely crushed expression. Hitoshi’s heart ached for his classmate.

“Dude, even I know that’s too far.” Kirishima was the first one to speak, having the decency to look ashamed.

“Kirishima is right. There is absolutely no excuse for that type of language. You not only used a slur, you used it in front of a classmate of whom it applies to. Give me one reason I shouldn’t report you to Mr. Aizawa!” Tenya looked more upset than Hitoshi had ever seen him. Likewise, rage began to bubble in his own chest. Scowling, he made his way to Ashido, glaring her down.

“Where the fuck do you get off?! Esca?! Are you that low? He was fucking bullied and scarred using that word, and you have the indecency to repeat it! And for what? Some satisfaction for winning the argument? Your ignorance makes me sick!”

Ashido looked unsure and a bit guilty, like she was actually questioning her own actions. After a second, she straightened, her voice smaller than before. “Why are you pandering so much to him? He’s a siren, he probably told you that story. It can’t be true. It doesn’t make sense.”

“Pandering?” Hitoshi laughed mirthlessly. “Bitch, I’m quarter siren. There’s a reason I stick up for him, and it’s because we’ve gone through the same shit from sapienists like you. It may not fit your pretty little worldview, but I don’t give a damn. Grow some empathy for once in your life. I’m going to check in on Midoriya, who’s probably reliving some unpleasant memories because you don’t have a filter.”

Ashido was left staring as he swam out of the hall, anger still simmering under his skin.

Chapter Text

“Oh esca, I think you’re forgetting something!” A sharp voice jeered from behind 12-year-old Izuku. The latter turned around warily, hands held close to his scarred chest.

“...I- I am?”

Nobuyuki, a tormenter peer of Izuku’s, smiled too widely behind him. Taiyo snickered behind him as if he were witnessing a practical joke. Izuku’s instincts screamed to run away.

“I- I don’t- I don’t th- think I’m m- missing a- a- anything. Whatever- whatever it is- y- you can- can keep it.”

Terror gripped Izuku as a hand gripped his arm. Taiyo’s expression was that of a shark that had its prey squirming in its jaws. “Oh, I think you need to remember, though.”

“R- r- remember… what?”

“Your place, esca!” Nobuyuki crowed. Izuku was pinned to the seafloor at the speed of a sailfish’s swim. Behind him, he heard Taiyo’s magic activate, cruel claws that he had been subject to too many times.

“L- l- let me- let me go!” Izuku squirmed desperately, but Nobuyuki refused to release his suffocating grip.

“You’ve been far too arrogant for far too long, siren. You need to learn.”

“Please- p- please, let me-” Izuku gasped as a sharp pain hit his nape. One curved, deep line, far from what they usually did. The metallic tang of blood hit his nose, but Taiyo retraced it. Was he trying to scar it?

Another diagonal line and Izuku refused to make a sound, even as Taiyo’s claws burned white-hot on the back of his neck. As with the last one, he traced it again (too slowly for only creating a mark. There was no doubt he wanted Izuku to feel it.) A third, jagged line placed a few centimeters above the other two tipped Izuku off to their intentions.

A sinking feeling filled the siren’s chest. They’re writing on me. They’re writing esca on me. They’re trying to make it scar. What did I do to deserve this?

Too caught up in his thoughts, Izuku forgot to silence a whimper at the pain from another cut. Uproarious laughter and mocking jeers followed, but Izuku knew better than to defend himself. I have to get out. I’m losing blood. I can’t have that word on my skin. I hate myself enough as it is. They may call me a monster or an esca for the rest of my life, but I need to leave. Song is the only choice.

Izuku took a deep breath, silencing the nurtured instinct to stop before he was hurt. He focused his intent carefully on the word ‘leave’, and, when the blade came down on his flesh again, he opened his throat to sing.

But nothing came out. He tried again. No sound. Izuku tried every intent he knew, begging, pleading silently for any sound to come out of his mouth. Nobuyuki’s smug grin invaded his vision.

“So your true colors finally come out, siren. You wanted to brainwash us. You’re lucky my magic is ‘silence’, or else I’d have Taiyo do much worse than put you in your place.” Nobuyuki grabbed his cheek tightly. Izuku felt sick to his stomach. “Got that, monster?” The siren stayed still, and his grip tightened painfully, nails digging into his chin and forcing Izuku’s head up.

Izuku could only faintly nod.

The rest went in a haze of blurred color and burning pain. At the end of it, Nobuyuki and Taiyo fled with insults and threats of what would happen next time he ‘forgot his place’.

Izuku tried to feel relief that they were gone, or anger that they had scarred him, or sadness that they treated him like barnacles off a whale’s back, but all he felt was cold, searing numbness.

I guess I’ll have to wear neck accessories until my hair grows out, Izuku thought bitterly. The water was red around him, but he didn’t care about getting up and going home.

Hitoshi hesitantly lingered at Midoriya’s door. He could hear faint, uneven breaths at the other side, like the siren was struggling to breathe. He listened for a moment until he could no longer bear to do so, then gave a gentle rap on the sandstone door.

Midoriya went silent on the other side, but did not answer. Hitoshi waited a few seconds more, then spoke.

“It’s me, Shinso. It’s stupid to ask if you’re okay, after what that bitch said to you, but I hope you’re…” the mer trailed off awkwardly, then picked up where he left off, “...holding up? Not hurting yourself, at least. None of this is your fault.” He took a seat outside the ledge protruding from below the door. “I told them off for you. Every mer whose opinion matters is upset at her.”

A sniffle and a wavering chuckle came from the other side of the door. It was a start.

“They’re assholes, Midoriya. Listening to them is bad for your health, and so is caring what they have to say. They don’t know you and they don’t care enough to learn. They weren’t there for you when you needed it, and they’ll be lucky if you don’t decide to cut them off entirely.”

“...It- it s- s- shouldn’t hurt this much.” Midoriya’s voice was unstable and hoarse.

“What?”

“Being called… th- that. I’ve h- heard the word so- so many t- times. It used to- to be like a nickname for- for- for me. But now I- I hear it once and I just… u- unravel. It’s pathetic.”

“It’s not pathetic. Midoriya, that word is an actual slur. There’s nothing pathetic about disliking its use. And so what if you used to be able to listen to it? The fact that you aren’t now means that you’re healing.”

A muffled murmur slipped through the door, but it was too quiet to make out.

“Can you let me in? I want to talk, face-to-face.”

“N- no. Not- not right now. I- I can’t- I don’t w- want to see others. N- not even you. S- s- sorry.”

Hitoshi shrugged. “Alright. That’s okay with me. Do you still want to talk?”

“I just- I just need to- to think.” Midoriya’s voice was more even, like he was glad Hitoshi understood.

“Cool. I’ll leave, can I get anything for you?”

“Tha- thank you, but- but I- I don’t know.”

“Tell me if you change your mind.”

There was no answer, but Hitoshi didn’t hear any more crying, which was an improvement. Hesitantly, he left once more. And by the end of the night, there was a whitefin tuna placed as an offering on Izuku’s ledge.

Mina flushed in anger and embarrassment. Why did Shinso have to say that? Now I’m confused! I was right, wasn’t I? My instincts are never wrong!

But, the traitorous little voice inside her head murmured, if he was right, then… what? You would have only made Midoriya’s issues worse, and then who would you be? Just a washed up little fish who tangled up the net and for nothing in return but capture.

The pink mer heaved an annoyed sigh and turned to her friends. “Do you think that was a lie, or is it just more siren tricks?”

Eijiro looked down, regret shining in his air-slick eyes. “Did you see the look on Mido’s face? He told the truth. We messed up. What if he never talks to us again?”

“Eji, are you mad? They. Are. Sirens. They’re good at lying. Can’t trust a thing they say,” Tooru sniffed. “Unless you want to get manipulated again.”

“Well, then, I guess you can call me gullible, ‘cause I think we were wrong in this!” Eijiro’s voice was strong, almost a shout. “I knew he was innocent from the beginning, but I was too pathetic and cowardly to say it. I went with the majority, and what good did that do me? A broken friendship with a broken siren. We hurt him. If you’re not ready to admit that, I don’t think we can be friends anymore.”

Denki sighed. “I dunno, Mina. I think I’m with Eijiro on this one. Midoriya seemed pretty genuine when I talked to him, and when you called him… uh… you-know-what… It just gave me bad vibes.”

Tooru looked between them. “Well fine! You guys can go and get brainwashed, that’s fine with me. Don’t come crawling back when you realize life isn’t as caustics and corals as you thought!”

Mina looked between them. Well that doesn’t answer my question at all.

“What about you, Mina?” Tooru swiveled her head.

“What about me?”

“Are you still on my side?”

Mina looked at the blank space in the water that made up Tooru’s form helplessly for a second. She said what was on her mind. “I don’t know… I just don’t know.”

Izuku couldn’t get that scene out of his head. Nobuyuki’s face and Mina’s face were indistinguishable, taunting and jeering at every second. Shinso’s company had helped, but the immense guilt that the siren felt at dragging another mer into his personal drama stopped him from calling the purple hybrid back.

So he was alone, other than the knocks on the sandstone door every ten minutes, accompanied by someone asking him to come out and show if he was alright. He was so, so tired. Surely it was easier not to answer.

And yet, he had no desire to think, either. Contemplating what had happened and where he stood with his former friends clenched his heart painfully. He just wanted to lay down and cease to be. No pain for anybody. Just peace for everyone involved.

What am I thinking? Come on, Izuku, stop thinking about things that can never happen and just distract yourself, the siren thought with a shake of his head. He fumbled for his notebook with the goal of doodling or researching to drown out his intrusive thoughts, but the notebook fell open to a well-used page.

“Well great, this sure helps me not think about my defect,” Izuku rolled his eyes. “If only there were an intent that could fix my life, because I don’t think anything can patch it up now.”

Shota made another red mark on the paper in front of him.

76%

Ashido was smart, but she never bothered to study. She needed to work on that, if her test was any indication. He moved to grab another paper.

Name: Izuku Midoriya

Ah yes, Shota’s problem child, the one caught in the eye of Thursday’s events. They had a few days off, courtesy of Nedzu, the dolphin in charge of the schooling system of U.A. Personally, Shota didn’t think that was near enough. Not for the sake of physical recovery, but for mental. Trauma takes more than time to recover from. They should be seeing therapists, not stewing in their own bad memories.

Shota’s thoughts were interrupted by a knock at the door.

“I’ll get it,” he shouted to his husband. Hizashi gave a sound of assent from another room. Shota’s muscles ached from his injuries, but he ignored them in favor of seeing who it was.

“‘Sup, dad,” his son-not-son smirked. (Shota absolutely refused to admit that he and Hizashi had basically adopted the siren by this point.)

“Hitoshi. Shouldn’t you be… not here?” Shota asked with a quirked eyebrow.

“Yes, well, we have a… little situation.”

“My favorite,” Shota remarked drily.

“Well you adopted me, didn’t you? Checkmate. Anyways, your class treated Midoriya pretty badly today and I’m worried he’s having a breakdown. He won’t answer the door to anyone. I barely got him to speak.”

“That won’t stand. I’ll talk to him and the rest of the class.”

Hitoshi muttered something that sounded suspiciously like, “called it”. Shota didn’t dignify it with an answer.

Shota rapped his fist against Midoriya’s door. And when he didn’t answer, tried again. Still no response.

“Problem child, I know you’re in there. I’ll have to unlock the door if you don’t answer it.”

A creak permeated into the open water. Shota could see Midoriya’s pale face from the other side of the slightly ajar door.

“Wh- what-? M- Mr. Ai- Ai- Aizawa? Why…?” The kid seemed anxious, as if he was expecting an attack at any moment. Some part of the light in his eyes had died. Shota wasn’t an emotional mer, but he felt a tug at his heartstrings as he took in the siren’s shape.

“Your classmates are worried about you.” Shota took a seat on the floor as he spoke calmly. He had a feeling this would be a long conversation.

Midoriya only laughed bitterly. “Th- they co- co- couldn’t c- care l- l- less. I- I’m the s- s- siren, of co- course they- they don’t care.”

“What about your friends? Hitoshi came to me because he was concerned about you. More people understand than you’re giving them credit for.”

“I- I do- don’t k- know why.”

“They care about you, kid. And so do the others, they just don’t know how to take it yet. There’s a disconnect between your kindness and normality and the stereotype of a siren that they learned about since they were guppies.”

“A- an- and it w- will sta- stay that w- way. I- I know h- how this goes.” Midoriya was looking down, his fists clenched.

“I know it feels that way, but I promise you, it will get better. This is the worst to come.” Shota’s tone was carefully even.

“I thought it was already supposed to- to be better. E- e- every t- time I- I dare to- to think it might get better, I ge- get hurt, or p- poisoned, o- or ab- abused by my peers for so- something I can’t control. Every day, I tried- tried to convince mys- myself it would get better, and it never did. I’m- I’m not falling for that again. Not again.”

Midoriya’s voice was desperate and sad, voice cracking at the last few words. He buried his face in his hands and let out a series of quiet, choked sobs.

Oh shit. Shota had misread the situation, and badly. The full-body flinches, the stuttering, the lack of self-worth, the distrust… He thought the kid was just anxious, but the truth was worse, painfully so.

“Do any of the perpetrators live in U.A? If so, I need names. This is a no-discrimination zone.” Somehow, Shota’s voice remained steady.

Like the snap of a rubber band, shock and distrust replaced the sadness on Midoriya’s face. His next words were so quiet Shota had to strain his ears. “I- I was- wasn’t supposed to- oh sh- shit-... I- I didn’t mean to- to say I… Nevermind. You- you do- don’t have- have to pretend to- to care.”

“Kid,” the anglerfish mer sighed, “I’m not pretending to do anything.”

The siren’s lips thinned into a bitter smile. “E- even if- if you do- do believe me, you ca- can’t do anything. I- I do- don’t think ‘no’ is- is in his vocabulary.”

The starburst burns, the way he flinches around him, the complicated history between them, the way he pulls Midoriya aside…

“Your tormenter is Katsuki Bakugo, isn’t it?”

Shota knew he was right the moment the words came out of his mouth.

Izuku didn’t trust easily. Not after his trust was crushed under the cruel fists of those he had known years ago. It almost guaranteed pain if he let down his walls in the past, so the present shouldn’t have been very different. But somehow, it was. He had friends now. Aizawa even said so.

Aizawa… That was a situation, wasn’t it?

The dark-eyed mer said he wouldn’t talk to Katsuki about his former behavior if Izuku wasn’t comfortable and if he wasn’t being harmed physically, but how true was that? It was said in earnest, but Izuku didn’t believe the words for a second. It went against all he’d ever known.

What he knew was fake smiles and empty words from the kindest of adults, and barely veiled abuse from the worst. Last time he’d gone against his own ideals, Kuwahara had wracked his body with venom that sat like fire in his veins for weeks. So Izuku wasn’t too trusting. He wasn’t a fool. He’d learned his lesson.

Except… apparently, he hadn’t. Apparently, Katsuki and Kuwahara and Taiyo and Nobuyuki still hadn’t squashed his optimism, because he found himself wondering, what if he can actually help? What if it’s different this time?

Izuku knew it was wrong, but he let himself dream, just for a little bit, that Aizawa would keep his word.

“Bakubro, you knew him best!” Kirishima’s puppy-dog eyes were wide. “Please at least try to get him? All of us have, he’s not answering!”

“Yeah, we just want to apologize,” Kaminari put in, as if it would help.

“For the last time, I’m not his fucking babysitter. He caused this shit by lying, he’ll clean it up. It’s not my fault people hate him.”

“Actually, it is. You outed him, bitch. Take responsibility,” Ears Fuck gave a deadpan stare from across the impromptu meeting in the dining hall.

“Alright, alright, let’s not fight. C’mon, Katsuki, please?” Kirishima’s face was wide and pleading, and Katsuki found himself blushing against his will.

“Fucking fine, just don’t pester me when it doesn’t work!”

A chorus of ‘thank you’s followed him. He didn’t dignify them with a response.

Psh. Acting like I’m the one to blame for the stunt Deku pulled at training. He went silent and shit, what was I supposed to do?!

The fuck’s door was pressed tightly shut. He hadn’t even noticed the fish on his ledge. Katsuki pounded on the door. Deku opened it a crack, but apparently realized who it was and tried to slam it shut. Too late. Katsuki had already grabbed onto the edge.

“Hey freak, what are you doing slamming the door on me?” Deku looked like he’d seen a ghost as Katsuki shoved his way inside. “You wanna tell me why those fuckers are saying you’re locking ‘em out?”

“K- Kacchan, p- p- please le- leave.”

“Haaah? You really think I’m that weak? You’re so much worse than you were before U.A. You never used to bitch and moan in your room when you got called an esca. Does this mean you have to be put in your place again? Because I’ll be glad to do it.”

“K- Kacchan-”

“You want to fight back? I’ll give you a fight!” Katsuki grinned, palms creating flashes of light and swarms of bubbles in the tension-thick water.

“Pl- please, stop! S- stop!”

“Make me, esca,” Katsuki spat.

His sparking palm descended on the other boy, but it was caught by a hand crackling with green lightning.

Deku threw Katsuki’s hand away with unnatural force and pressed the sharp finger of his other hand against the blonde’s chest. He looked angry and hurt, with tears of frustration decorating the corners of his green diamond eyes. “Y- you know what? I- I’m n- not dealing with- with being your pu- punching bag anymore. Go away or just kill me already! You- you obviously want to, and my life’s been so- so shit already that I’m- I’m not protesting!”

Katsuki blinked. And blinked again. How was he supposed to respond to that? He’d always thought of Deku as unbreakable, the spire that stood even under the harshest of currents. And he’d envied the siren for that. So he’d taken some sick satisfaction in being that current and trying to break the unbreakable. And now he was seeing that the spire he’d been slowly chipping away at was not as perfect as he thought it had been. There were cracks that he’d never even noticed, and he’d caused them.

“You- you don’t even re- realize- how much you- you’ve hurt me, do you?! You never even s- stopped to- to fucking think about your actions! When- when you said I shou- should kill myself, I- I almost did. And maybe I should have. I’m just a ‘waste of s- space’, right? You’re- you’re an asshole, K- Katsuki. Tha- that’s all you- you are.”

“Deku-”

“D- don’t ‘Deku’ me. J- just… leave.”

Katsuki clenched his teeth in uncertainty and reached out. For what, he didn’t know.

Deku just turned his head away. “I said leave.”

The command wasn’t a song, but the pull of it was just as intense as one. Behind it, Katsuki could feel the years of heartbreak Deku had gone through. And he followed it, whether by his own will or Deku’s. By this point, he didn’t even care.

Chapter Text

Kyoka, if she was entirely honest, was tired of this shit. Shinso had failed, Aizawa had failed, Bakugo had failed. Nothing she herself could do would get Midoriya to feel safe enough to even try to interact with the rest of them.

It was time for the big guns.

“Should we just… wait?” Uraraka glanced towards Kirishima with a perplexed expression.

“No way, we can’t just sit back while he still thinks Denki and I hate him!” Kirishima argued.

“That’s it.” Kyoka slammed her hands down on the sandstone table. “I’m done. You guys haven’t noticed the obvious solution.”

“We’ve tried everything,” Denki protested in a defeated tone.

Kyoka flicked his head. “No, you haven’t. In fact, I’m surprised you still haven’t noticed.”

“What, exactly, are we supposed to notice?” Tokoyami quirked an eyebrow.

“I’ll spell it out for you. Who’s the only one missing from this table?”

Iida gasped. “Jiro, you cannot in good conscience interrupt Todoroki! You have clearly seen how he’s been affected from Thursday’s events!”

“Actually… I talked to him a while ago,” Momo looked mildly embarrassed to interrupt. “He talked me through the siren thing.” She looked up at Kyoka for a moment before she turned away quickly, slightly pink. “I think Kyoka’s plan is pretty smart and worth a try.”

Kyoka fought back her own reluctant blush. “Thanks, Yaomomo. I can talk to him. It’s my plan anyways.”

“Oh! Ah, alright!” Momo waved her off.

From behind her, she could practically feel the shit-eating grin on Denki’s face.

“So, you and Yaoyorozu?”

“Shut up.”

Shoto put one hand in front of his face, the other holding a red string. He hesitantly lifted it to a pin in the corkboard that loomed over him. The sound of the door slamming open startled him into dropping it. A certain purple-haired classmate of his stormed through the door.

“Alright, Todo-” Jiro trailed off when she took a look at his project. “...roki? Uhh… What do you got there?”

Shoto blinked. “It’s my corkboard.”

“And… why do you have a corkboard, again?”

“Oh, just trying to find out if a bottom dweller is my supposedly dead long-lost brother or just had some sort of memory magic.”

“Ah,” Jiro replied faintly. She’d lost her aura of no-bullshit and now she just looked confused. “I… see? And have you slept?”

“I don’t have time for it.”

“Oh, my god. Same.”

Shoto’s lips twitched up, almost into a smile. Jiro spent a few minutes marvelling over the spacious corkboard, filled to the brim with papers marked with notes, red string, and copious amounts of thumbtacks.

Still, something nagged at Shoto’s mind about this whole thing. It was sort of odd to practically break someone’s door down, right? Jiro came in with a purpose, and he still didn’t know what it was.

“Why did you come here, anyways?”

“Oh yeah. Midoriya may or may not have been outed as a siren to everyone and had a panic attack.”

Shoto’s mind was entirely taken off the whole Dabi-Touya business in the few seconds it took her to say those words.

“He was what?!”

Izuku furiously scratched in his notebook, mouth forming words to the empty water. The absentminded doodle of a siren stared mockingly back at him.

“You probably- probably know what it’s like. Did they hurt you t- too? Are you really as bad as they- they make you out to be, or is it just me? Am I- I really the only exception? Is- is it just because I’m a hybrid, or are- are s- s- sirens actually kind? I wish Dad were here…”

The voice in his head laughed. But he’s not. He never will be, because he left. You’re just desperate. You’ll never fit in. You’ll pay for what you did for Katsuki earlier. Sirens aren’t allowed to fight back.

Izuku hated when that voice was right. He stoically ignored it in favor of drawing.

Maybe Katsuki was right, though. I can’t just mope around all day. May as well face the music, the siren thought mirthlessly.

But maybe later…

A gentle tap on the door permeated the room. Izuku’s pencil dropped on the floor with a barely audible clatter. Nervous energy crowded around the green-haired siren as he slowly swam towards his death sentence the door.

He could hear faint murmuring outside the entrance.

“Are you sure he’s in there…?”

“Yeah, I can hear him. Come on, speak up.”

“But-”

“Stop acting like a guppy. Talk to him.”

The first voice cleared his voice and spoke louder. “Um… hi, Izuku, it’s Shoto. I heard about- umph.”

Izuku barreled out with a hammering heart and wrapped Shoto in a hug before the latter could finish his sentence. Shoto hesitated, then returned the action. They stayed like that for a moment before Izuku pulled back, anxiety tingling through his veins.

“S- Shoto! I- I should h- h- have- y- you we- were going th- though so- so much, t- too- I- I didn’t- didn’t even th- think to che- check up o- on you- and-” He put a hand over his mouth in an attempt to get his words in order. “Ah- um- um- I m- mean… I- I s- saw you- and that- that villain. I- I should have- have seen if- if you were o- okay-”

“Izuku, don’t blame yourself. Shigaraki outed you. If anything, I should have been the one checking on you.”

“B- but-”

“I’m serious. You’ve already helped me so much, and this was something I had to work out by myself,” Shoto declared firmly. “How have you been?”

“I- I c- could be- be better,” Izuku joked weakly, “w- with everything th- that’s gone on.”

Shoto’s eyes flicked to the day-old bruise on Izuku’s side, but all he said was, “I can imagine."

A silence lapsed between them.

“I’m glad you’re back,” Izuku murmured quietly, allowing himself to smile for the first time in days.

Shoto smiled softly. With a tilt of his head, he took Izuku’s hand. “I’m glad to be back.”

“Alright, kissing gouramis, you’ve had your touching reunion. The class owes you an apology and I’m making sure they give it to you,” Jiro interjected. Izuku pulled away from Shoto with a blush, stuttering some excuse.

“Are you sure they’re safe to have around Izuku?” The red-and-white hybrid’s smile disappeared into a wary frown.

“Positive. Mina’s understood what she’s done wrong and only the other mers who have a shred of decency are there. And also Denki.”

“I- I th- think… I’ll- I’ll hear them out.”

Like before, everyone stared at him when he returned to the common room at the bottom of the spire. Izuku shrank back, but the soothing presence of his friends next to him reassured him.

“Dude, you’re back!”

“It really worked!”

“Welcome back!”

“Thank All Might!”

Izuku flushed at the welcomes. “U- um… h- hi? S- s- sorry- ab- about earlier, I- I mean.”

Iida chopped his hands. “You have nothing to apologize about. That was a warranted reaction for the harshness of the words about you.” The blue-haired mer turned and raised an eyebrow at Kaminari, Kirishima, and Ashido. “Speaking of apologies, do you have something to say?”

Kirishima took a pace forward first. “I’m manly enough to understand when I do something wrong. I’m not gonna try to justify my actions. I was a jerk to you. I didn’t defend you, and for that, I’m no better than anyone else that insulted you. I’m really sorry.”

Kaminari added on before Izuku could wrap his head around the words. “Yeah! I jumped to conclusions and that wasn’t cool. I should’ve remembered the real you, not the you I wanted to see.”

“I- I- I-” Izuku’s words weren’t working right. There were so many things he wanted to say. This wasn’t something he’d ever really dealt with. Every mer he’d met was unapologetic about hating him, but now it was different. This entire colony went against his expectations. Kirishima and Kaminari were still staring at him expectantly. Quickly, he blurted out, “it’s- it’s f- f- fine!”

The two seemed appeased. They both glanced back at Ashido, whose mouth was a tight line. She fidgeted with a slowly descending bubble of gelatinous, high-pH acid. “It’s my turn, isn’t it?”

Jiro’s eyes narrowed. “Get on with it, Mina. You’d better make this good.”

“Look, I’m not going to pander to you.” Ashido met Izuku’s eyes. “This is already embarrassing enough. I have my pride.” She took a steadying breath, then pinned him down with a piercing stare. “I can’t say that I trust you like I did before. I can’t even say I respect you fully. But I will say that what I said before crossed the line. I’m sorry for labelling you, but not my judgement. We may not be friends like before, but I’ll tolerate you. You deserve that much.”

The room’s glares were angled on her, but somehow, Izuku found it more comforting than either of the other’s apologies. It was kind, in the familiar sort of way. There weren’t any false promises behind the statement, because it was brutally, almost unkindly, honest.

“I- I u- understand that. T- thanks.”

“That’s all I wanted to say.” Ashido put up a peace sign and swam quietly out.

“That bitch-” Jiro bared sharp teeth.

“S- sh- she’s okay. I- I seriously do- don’t mind. At- at least she- she’s being honest.”

Shoto shrugged to Jiro, but didn’t say anything. Meanwhile, Kaminari approached Izuku quickly, dipping a bit too much into the latter’s personal space for comfort.

“So, dude, have you ever brainwashed anyone?”

“N- no? You- you do realize that b- brainwashing isn’t s- so- something any s- siren can do… r- right? Are- are you- um, talking about s- songs? B- because I usually only- only use them by accident. I can count on- on both hands how many times I- I’ve used intent on- on purpose.”

Kaminari stared at him. “You… can’t brainwash? And I thought you’d use songs all the time. Seems awfully convenient.”

“N- no! Making s- s- someone do so- something against their will is- is cruel. I may be b- born a si- siren, but not all of us are- are okay with- with our abilities, let alone use t- them.”

Kaminari seemed properly chastised. “Sorry. I assumed again.”

“It- it happens.” Izuku smiled slightly to show he wasn’t mad. “You- you can still ask- ask questions.”

Kaminari brightened. “Okay! How do you control things? Like- what does it feel like?”

“Oh- that’s- that’s a pretty difficult q- question. To- to describe, I mean. Um- well- there’s- there’s this thing called- called intent, and, um, it’s the thing- the thing that enables s- siren song. No- no s- s- siren without it can… put others under their influence. It f- feels… sort of like… a- a buzzing under your- your skin if it goes too- too long unused. And- and it can be turned off, mostly, but it- it won’t provide any satisfaction when si- singing.

“S- so, intent can be- be strong- or it can be weak, and- and that d- dictates the e- effect or d- duration or- or time of mastery for specific s- spells or intents. M- mine is pretty medium, b- but I know f- firsthand that S- Stain’s is s- strong.”

The only people who didn’t react to that were Iida and Todoroki.

“Stain? What do you mean, firsthand?! Stain?!” Kirishima was the first one to speak.

“I… fought him? D- didn’t you know? You- you even made a c- comment about it when- when I got back.”

“What the fuck? Mr. Aizawa only told us about the siren part, not the ‘you-actually-fought-and-won-against-a-notorious-serial-killer’ part,” Kaminari spluttered.

“Why does this not surprise me?” Shinso asked the empty air.

“Iida was with him, ribbit. He should know if it’s true or not,” Tsu put in.

Iida looked like he was fighting between amusement and shame. “It’s true.”

“That was not the answer I was- ribbit- looking for.”

“Midobro, how do you keep getting into these situations?” Kirishima asked, mouth still slightly agape.

“You’re gonna give me a migraine,” Shinso muttered.

Izuku’s heart lightened at the looks on everyone’s faces. He didn’t try to stop the giggle that burst through his lips. Things were looking up.

Shota opened the wide door of his classroom for the first time in five days. He held his breath, preparing for the worst. But instead of the bickering and division that he expected after such a bombshell of Midoriya’s identity, all was well in the classroom, minus a few sidelong glances and harsh comments.

They must have worked it out. Good for them, but I’m not going to let any hesitation remain. If they’re to become Guardians, they need to treat every person equally, and that includes sirens.

“Mr. Aizawa!” Midoriya himself was the first to notice him. He waved gently, still more reserved than he’d been in past months despite his bright tone.

Murmurs of greeting met the mer’s ears. He put a hand up to silence them. “Quiet down. Class is beginning.” Once the room had gone quiet, Shota spoke. “In light of recent events, today’s homeroom will be different. I will meet with each of you one-on-one to discuss resources you might need or advise you on anything you might be wondering. Today is meant for your individual needs and safety, so don’t feel the need to hold anything back.

“While I am away, I expect there to be no trouble of any sorts. Iida, Yaoyorozu, you’re in charge of maintaining the order. Feel free to talk amongst yourselves or get any work that you may need to do finished. Katsuki Bakugo, you’re with me first.”

Shota grinned. Time to finally set things right.

Katsuki followed his teacher without an argument. Maybe it was the fact that he was tired, or maybe it was more. Hell if I know. Logic has always made more sense to me. It gets things done better than emotions, Katsuki scoffed inwardly.

Aizawa stared the blonde down quizzically. “Why do you think I called you in first?”

“Why the fuck should I know?! Could have been random or some shit,” Katsuki scoffed.

The older mer shook his head. “I’ll be frank with you, Bakugo. I think you should attend anger management classes.”

A whirlwind of emotion coursed through Katsuki’s veins. Confusion, anger, disbelief, outrage…

”You don’t realize how much you’ve hurt me, do you?!”

…understanding.

“Fine. I’ll do it. Whatever.”

Aizawa looked a bit surprised, but he didn’t comment on Katsuki’s quick acceptance. “That’s good. I’m glad.”

“I already realized I’m a shitty person, what more do you want from me?” Katsuki growled.

“I don’t believe you’re a bad person. I don’t believe anyone is naturally a bad person. Your actions may have been bad, but it’s just something to work on. Do you understand?”

Katsuki flushed at the words. Is he being honest, or is this just something to mock me with?! I swear, if he’s trying to make a fool out of me-!

“I understand your reservations, but this will be good for you. I can schedule an appointment with Hound Dog any time that you’re free.”

The blonde mer nodded warily, trying to judge the man’s intentions. Katsuki was bogged down by two extremes, instinct and guilt. He could only hope that they would be gone soon. He and Aizawa slowly worked out the timing, the former cautious in every step that he wasn’t being made a fool of.

By the end of it, everything was set. Katsuki was due to take classes every Sunday for anger management, without any judgement. Aizawa was calm and logical every step of the way.

Katsuki couldn’t help but be grateful. Maybe the anglerfish wasn’t so bad.

“What do you think’s taking so long?” Mina asked Denki.

“I don’t know.” He didn’t elaborate. Denki was still a bit chilly with her over the whole apology thing.

“Maybe he yelled at Aizawa or something.”

“Maybe.”

“He could be going to detention,” Mina remarked.

“Sure. I could see it.” Denki turned away from her with a definitive shrug. Mina could feel anger simmering under her pink skin.

“Look, I said sorry, okay?!” Mina glared at the eel mer. “He forgave me, I don’t hate him, what more do you want?!”

“Uh, I don’t know, maybe actually treating him like you did before you knew!” Denki slammed his hands down on the desk, bringing himself to full height. “Stop being sapienist!”

“I’m not being sapienist, I’m upset because he lied! If he’d told us-”

“Then you’d never have given him a chance! Just because-”

“Hey, hey, let’s calm down, okay? Mr. Aizawa told us-” Yaoyoruzu started.

“I don’t care what Aizawa said! He’s not the one ostracizing me for doing what I think is right!” Mina crossed her arms in front of her chest. “Unlike Denki here.”

Denki opened his mouth in outrage, but a cool voice behind them interrupted. “He is the one standing behind you, though. I called for order, didn’t I? Oh well. Don’t do it again. Mina Ashido, it’s your turn.”

Mina paled, but stalked after her teacher.

Once the door was closed, Aizawa’s strict expression dropped into an impassive one. “Ashido, it’s come to my attention that you’re not fond of having a siren in the classroom.”

“It’s not that,” Mina defended, acid pooling in her pink palms, “he lied to me. To all of us. I can’t trust someone like that. Why did you even let him do it? You knew!”

“Would you have given him a chance if you knew he were a siren?”

“Well- maybe-”

“Be honest.”

“Alright, no. But that’s not my problem. He shouldn’t have lied!”

“What other choice did he have? It’s not all about you. Life is naturally harder for him because of how he was born. He thought it was right, just how you think what you’re doing is right,” Aizawa said calmly.

Mina pursed her lips. “Fine. Whatever. I still don’t need to be friends with him.”

“It’s true, I can’t make you do anything you don’t want. I just need you to understand him from his point of view. If you would like resources about sirens, I have a few books that shed light on the subject in an unbiased way.”

The pink mer shrugged. “Sure, I guess.”

Izuku looked down at the numbers carefully written in the signature curves and sharp lines that made up mertongue. Shoto leaned over him, watching and listening intently as Izuku explained.

Kaminari didn’t have to fight with Ashido like that. I wish he would realize that it’s actually okay. I don’t want anyone to lose friendships over this. It’s selfish to split everyone up like this.

“Izuku? Are you alright?” Shoto tilted his head.

“Oh- oh, um- y- yeah. Alright. Tha- that’s me. What was- was I saying?”

“You were helping me solve this problem.”

“R- right…” Izuku scanned over the setup. “So, n- nineteen plus- plus eight makes tw- twenty-seven. Write fo- four here, and you- you have to- to carry the two.”

Shoto cast an odd look at the siren. Izuku looked back with slight confusion. Did I say something wrong?

The red and white mer grabbed the paper and lifted it off the table. “Like that? How does that help with math?”

Izuku flushed and put his hands on his face. “Oh All Might, I- I f- f- forgot mertongue is- isn’t your first language. I’m- I’mso, so sorry, I meant- meant you sh- should write it ab- above here. L- like this.”

Shoto let out a light, airy laugh that stopped Izuku’s heart. I’ve never heard him actually laugh before. It’s… really handsome. I mean nice. Nice. I’m glad he’s recovering.

The other hybrid seemed to notice his staring. “Oh. Sorry.”

“N- no! I’m- It was- it was cute! I- I mean- good! V- very nice- I d- d- don’t t- think I’ve heard you lau- laugh before a- and-”

“Izuku Midoriya,” Aizawa called.

“Oh! U- um, look- that’s- that’s me. See you- see you later, Shoto!”

Izuku hurried away, heart thumping and face flushed.

“What was up with him?” Shoto asked aloud to himself.

“It’s called ‘gay’,” Jiro replied from the next desk over.

“Oh, I wasn’t aware that word had another meaning, too.”

“It doesn’t.”

Izuku sat down heavily. “S- s- sorry. For, um, ta- taking a moment.”

Aizawa muttered something that sounded suspiciously like, “teenage drama.”

“A- anyways! W- what did you want to- to talk to- to- to me about?”

“I have three matters to discuss with you today, and I’m afraid you might not like any of them. First of all, it has come to my attention that you’re still being physically harassed in the colony. That won’t stand.”

“B- but- but it’s not that- that bad. It’s only li- like, tripping a- and b- bruising and s- stuff.”

“I understand, but no amount of physical harm is acceptable to you, nor any of my students. If it were Uraraka that were being hurt, would you stand by?”

“O- of c- course not,” Izuku defended, “b- but that wo- would never happen!”

“Yes, but if it did, it wouldn’t be tolerated. Just like your case. What- other than your subspecies- makes you so different from those around you that you deserve to be treated like that?” Aizawa raised an eyebrow, his tone still cool.

The siren looked down, silent.

“That’s what I thought. You don’t deserve this, contrary to what you may have been told to believe.”

“U- um, e- even if- if I d- don’t… w- what do- do I do?”

“Tell me or any other Guardian, and it will be dealt with carefully so as not to ignite the problem, but quell it. It’s hard, but put some trust in U.A. We understand these types of things, sometimes better than the victim.”

Izuku looked at his teacher, wide-eyed. Could he really trust like this and not be spurned?

I want to hope. I want to be okay.

He slowly nodded. “A- alright.”

Aizawa smiled slightly. “Good. I’m glad. Now that that matter is dealt with, onto the next. I believe that you should attend therapy in the coming years.”

“W- w- what? T- t- the- therapy? My- my mind is- is fine!” Izuku pulled back, confusion and concern glittering in his diamond-shaped eyes.

“I never said it was. Therapy is simply a healthy outlet for bottled up feelings or trauma. From the way you’ve been talking about yourself, it’s highly likely that you need it.”

“I- I don’t. It- it’s fine. I’m fine. You- you have it- it wrong.”

“Kid, therapy is nothing to be ashamed about-”

“I’m- I’m not going! You- you can’t make me.”

The older mer heaved a sigh. “You’re right in that I cannot make you do anything. If you change your mind, the offer is open any time.”

“I w- won’t.”

Aizawa shrugged. “Whatever happens, happens. Either way, this brings us to the last subject. I’m going to have to tell your parents or primary guardian about the way you’ve been treated in the past. It’s long overdue.”

“M- mis- mister Aizawa, you- you can’t! M- mom can- can’t know!” Izuku waved his hands in front of his face desperately.

“Unless she’s abusive or dead-- in which U.A. can certainly take custody-- she deserves to know. I will not lie by omission any longer.”

“She- she’s- she’s a worrier- she’ll- she’ll th- think it’s her f- fault-”

“Is it?”

“N- no!” If anything, it’s mine!

“Then tell her as such. Parents’ jobs are to help. If you don’t tell her everything, she won’t be able to. Do you understand?”

Izuku stared at the ground.

“Midoriya. Do you understand?”

“I- I guess.”

“The letter will be sent to any legal guardians U.A. can contact. For you, this is both,” Aizawa checked over a paper, “Hisashi and Inko Midoriya. It’s slated to arrive around Tuesday, at noon.”

Shit. He picked a time where I was in school on purpose, didn’t he? Izuku paused. “Wait- wait- did you- did you say ‘Hisashi and Inko’?”

“That’s what’s listed.”

“H- Hisa- Hisashi’s my- my dad, bu- but he- he works r- really far away. I- I haven- haven’t seen him in- in years.”

“He’s listed as a parent and U.A. has his address. Again, unless he’s abusive or dead, he should have the ability to see it,” Aizawa stated decisively, straightening the papers. “You are excused. Thank you.”

Oh All Might, I don’t even know how this is going to turn out anymore.

Chapter Text

Inko hummed under her breath while she cleaned her house of the sand and untidy belongings that had accumulated in the small space.

I wish Izuku would come home one of these days. I’m glad he’s in a colony and all, but almost every weekend and a letter once in a while isn’t enough to fill the space he leaves behind. Maybe this time, he’ll bring one of his friends around. She smiled at the thought, absentmindedly picking up a photograph and setting it on the table.

She looked over the photo with a fond smile. Her son’s face beamed back at her, practically joined at the hip with a brown-haired boy, also smiling.

Kuwahara was such a sweet boy, and after so long of mers not accepting Izuku for who he is. Izuku never did tell me what happened to him. I’ll have to ask.

A chime rang throughout the stout dwelling, sending a jump through Inko’s spine. She smoothed out her ruffled hair and opened the door.

“A letter for you, ma’am,” a stocky mer dipped his head, blue hair gently waving in the water.

“Thank you,” she barely managed to say before he’d already moved on. As was the way of messagemers, she supposed.

In her hand was a thin letter. The U.A. seal was enough to dash her hopes of it being from her faraway husband. Grades weren’t due for another month, and, for all she knew, Izuku had been behaving. Biting her tongue, she gently opened the seal.

Dear Mrs. Inko Midoriya,

We regret to inform you that your son (Izuku Midoriya) has been a target of physical and verbal harassment both before and after his admittance to U.A. As both a school and a colony, we find this unacceptable and are doing our best to curb the behavior at the source. We recommend that you talk with your son about the issue in length, as it has come to our attention that you previously weren’t aware of this predicament.

How to help:

Inko dropped the page with shaky hands.

Oh Izu, that can’t be true!

A mer jostled Izuku roughly, sparking pain in his already-bruised arm. The perpetrator cast a smug glance towards him and continued on her way. The siren only rubbed his arm in mild annoyance.

“Aren’t you supposed to report things like that to Mr. Aizawa?” Shoto pulled him out of the way of an unsuspecting mer.

“Well- um- t- technically, y- yes, but… it- it wasn’t th- that bad. So…”

“It was still a direct hit.”

“It a- almost s- s- seemed l- like it- it was an- an acciden- accident. I ca- can let it g- go.”

Shoto sighed, but didn’t protest. “Thanks for coming with me. I think this will be good for me.”

Izuku nodded. “I- I’m g- glad you- you feel read- ready to go- go to therapy. A- after eve- everything with En- Endeavor, I- I can unders- understand it.”

“I still don’t understand why you don't go. You’ve gone through some shit, too,” Shoto said evenly, again pulling Izuku to the side of the crowd.

“I- I- I j- just do- don’t th- think it- it’ll help with- with much. I- I’m at pe- peace with what ha- happened.”

Shoto spared him a skeptical look.

“Wha- what? I a- am!”

“If you say so.”

“Wha- what’s with that- that tone?” Izuku snorted and elbowed Shoto gently. “I- I am!”

“You’re not, but okay.”

“Y- you and- and denying m- my s- statements p- passive-aggressively, I- I swea- swear.” Izuku shook his head.

“No, you didn’t. I didn’t hear a single swear in that sentence.”

“Shoto-!” Izuku giggled and shoved Shoto in front of him. “Just- just go, if- if you’re going to- to be l- like that!”

Shoto smiled softly. “If you insist. Thank you for bringing me here.”

“No problem, really.”

Izuku watched his friend leave, his smile dropping off his face once the mer was gone, his expression taking the shape of listless acceptance.

It had been about a week since Aizawa’s one-on-ones. Most of the class shared that their teacher had talked to them about the events of the day and assessed their level of fear before sending them off with advice.

Mina always mumbled something about how he’d told her off for arguing, but no more. Todoroki was straight-faced when he told them he was going to therapy (though he refused to say exactly why). The only ones overtly tight-lipped were Bakugo and Midoriya.

The former had confessed (after a deal of prodding) to Eijiro only that he’d signed up for anger management. He seemed embarrassed about the fact, but when Eijiro beamed at him, looked reassured.

As for Midoriya… That was a situation.

A lot of students still skirted around him, most terrified that he would do something to them. It was dumb, but Eijiro really couldn’t blame them that much. He’d been scared, too. Meanwhile, the siren’s bruises were slowly fading. The shark-tailed mer still saw a few more appear once in a while, but for the most part, things were getting better.

Eijiro studied the back of Midoriya’s head. Seeing the siren’s transformation throughout the last few days had been… something. Guilt still swelled in him at the thought of not having stood up for the poor dude. Midoriya shifted, widely smiling at Todoroki and Uraraka as he laughed at a joke.

And there, just underneath his hairline… was that…?

“Oi, Midoriya! What’s that on your neck?”

Midoriya stiffened, his relaxed state deteriorating like sand in the waves. His eyes were blown out with panic and fear, a harsh gasp escaping his mouth. He slapped a hand over his neck and waved the other one, faking a nonchalant smile.

“O- oh- um- it’s- it’s n- n- nothing. N- not an- anything to- to worry a- a- about, any- anyways!”

Shit, shit, shit. They’re never going to believe this. All of them are going to realize how weak I was, and will they still want to be friends with me? I’m too pathetic to hold a candle to them. The scar’s only proof.

Kirishima looked worried. “Are… are you sure, dude?”

“I’m- I- I’m s- s- sure. P- positive,” Izuku chuckled, but it sounded hollow to his own ears. “I- I’m f- fine.”

“You’re acting awfully defensive for someone who’s supposedly fine, ribbit.” Tsu raised an eyebrow. “Do you want to say what’s really going on?”

“S- s- seri- seriously, T- Tsu, I’m o- I’m okay.” Izuku could feel himself on the edge of the dizzying drop to panic.

“I must admit, your behavior is a bit concerning. Just show-”

“N- no!” The word came out before Izuku could stop it. The nails biting into the edges of his neck dug deeper.

Oh All Might, they were all staring at him. Was the room always this dizzying? Countless expectant eyes bored into his skin, concerned, judging, predatory, hunting-

His mind screamed to run, run far away until the eyes couldn’t follow him. He backed away, hitting the door and slamming it behind him blindly.

What a coward you are. Is running your only solution? They’ve already realized how pitiful you are, they’re only stringing you along because they feel bad for you, his mind crowed.

Izuku didn’t like his mind very much.

Kirishima looked pale. Katsuki tried not to care, but concern wormed into his veins.

I didn’t put anything on his goddamn neck. Maybe Kirishima saw it wrong. Maybe it was just fucking Deku’s clumsiness. I know sure as hell I’m the only one who went after him.

“What… what was that?” Uraraka tried to sound unworried. She failed.

“Yeah, what did you see?” Mina tipped her head.

Kirishima looked down. “I could have sworn… I saw words. One word.”

“A tattoo?” Kirishima suggested.

“No. A scar. Saying-” the shark mer swallowed, “esca.”

A silence thick enough to touch permeated the room.

What the fuck. What the fuck, who did that to him? I thought I was the only one. There were the damn extras, but I fucking told them not to do anything to him while I wasn’t there. Especially not anything like that, Jesus. I would never have done anything like that!

Or would I have? If they fucking told me… would I have just brushed it off? All this time, it hasn’t just been me doing shit to him.

That didn’t make him feel better.

“I’m fucking going after him.” Katsuki grabbed the siren’s bag and notebook. Nobody attempted to stop him, all too engrossed in their own despair or confusion. That is, until a wave of ice blocked his way.

“No you don’t. I don’t think Izuku wants to see you right now.” Half-and-half’s eyes held an accusation, silently asking him if he had been the one who wrote that scar.

“I’m not that shitty person anymore. I changed. I’m trying to change. Just- fuck. whatever. I don’t have to explain myself to you.”

Half-and-half still didn’t seem convinced, but he dropped the ice. “Don’t make this worse, Bakugo. He’s given you too many chances already.”

Katsuki nodded, tucked the notebook under his arm, and ploughed forward. It was surprisingly easy to find Deku for a siren as paranoid as him. The green-haired boy was shaking among a muskgrass patch around the outer edge of the spires. He seriously needed to change his positioning. It was seriously tempting to catch him by surprise and teach him the lesson.

No. No. Change. Half-and-half was right. He’s already given me enough chances.

“Deku.” Katsuki tried to keep his tone level and calming. Instead of the desired outcome, Deku flinched and whirled like Katsuki had hit him.

“K- K- K- Kacch- Kacchan. Wh- why-? I- I- I um- I mean, I- I- I’m s- s- sorry. I sh- sh- shouldn- shouldn’t ha- have-”

Guilt coursed through Katsuki, too easily converted into anger. “I don’t want your fucking apology-” He clenched his teeth tightly once he realized what he was saying, and continued in a forced calm. “Alright fucker, what was that?”

Deku looked away hastily, muttering a short apology, still shivering silently.

“Fuck. Whatever. You can tell me when you’re not fucking having a panic attack. I got your stuff.”

The siren looked him over without a word, backing away as if he was being offered a bomb. “W- w- what- what do- do- do- you w- w- want fr- from me?”

“An explanation would be nice.”

He still looked confused and put off, but he started to speak quietly. Through the stutters, Katsuki managed to get the gist of it. Two extras of his had lured him, silenced him, and marked his neck so as to remind Deku of his position at the bottom of the food chain.

“I- I did- didn’t te- te- tell yo- you be- because I- I was- I was as- ashamed. I- I kne- knew tha- that you wo- would onl- only la- laugh a- and make it- make it wor- worse, b- because I- I- I was weak an- and u- useless.”

Katsuki sat, far away enough from Deku that he would (hopefully) feel safe. “You’re probably right about that. I like to think that I wouldn’t have, but I was a fucking dick. I still am. Feeling superior to you for years on end didn’t exactly humble me.”

“I- I don- don’t un- understand. Is- is this- some so- sort of… trick? It- it get- gets old a- after the- the fou- fourth t- time. J- just atta- attack me. I- I don’t c- care,” Deku murmured.

“Fuck no. I’m not going to attack you. Listen, I may have been an asshole, but I always keep my word.”

“...Sh- shell sw- swear?” Deku’s smile was tired and sad, but it was a smile nonetheless.

“I almost forgot about that little game. You have to find a shell and swear upon it, and as long as it stays unbroken, you have to keep the promise, right? You’d always pick the toughest shells so I couldn’t break my word,” Katsuki stared up at the sky. The memories were broken up and tinged with bitterness, but he couldn’t help but feel nostalgia.

Deku nodded. “I still have one of our shells. The smooth one with all the brown dots.”

“The brown- oh. The one that…”

“Yeah…”

Katsuki poked a lounging starfish, enjoying the sensation of the creature tensing under his fingers.

“Ka- Kacchan!”

The guppy’s expression soured. “I told you I didn’t want to see you again. That means I don’t want you around, Deku. Get it into that stupid head of yours.”

Deku frowned, but he brightened up after a few seconds. “Actually, um, we still have to be friends. We shell swore, remember? Look, I even still have- I still have the shell!”

Sure enough, a sturdy cowry shell was nestled in the palm of the siren’s webbed hands. Katsuki had spent hours looking for a shell thick enough to last forever and pretty enough to be a tribute to their friendship. Now, it just annoyed me.

“Gimmie that shell for a second, Deku. “

“Oh, um… okay. Here.”

Once the shell was firmly seated in Katsuki’s hands, Deku beamed on like he’d hung the stars. Katsuki put one hand on top of it…

and promptly destroyed it with a bright flash and the fluffy of bubbles that came with his quirk.

“Kacchan-!” Deku choked out a sob. He leaned down to pick up the broken pieces of the cowry. Once he’d gathered most of it to his chest and tried desperately to put it back together with no success, he cast a miserable glance towards his ex-friend. “...why?”

“Because I don’t ever want to be friends with a useless Deku like you. The only mistake I ever made was becoming friends with you.”

Deku wailed, fat tears bubbling from his eyes, and swam away.

“You missed a spot, when you picked that one up. I guess I cared more than I said I did, because I picked a piece up after you were gone and saved it.”

“You- you ca- ca- can kee- keep it. ‘S no- not lik- like we’re go- gonna do- do anything with it n- now.” Izuku laughed bitterly.

A silence came between them.

“You know, you deserved a lot more than you got. I was a dumb kid with anger issues, and I guess I still am but- what I’m trying to say is,” Katsuki took a deep breath. “I’m sorry.”

Izuku froze. He’d been skeptical when Katsuki came in without scathing hands nor words. He’d been skeptical when the mer took a seat and had a civil conversation, and when he had looked into the past without yelling. But now? The siren was in outright disbelief.

“Woah, woah, woah… wh- what?”

“Did you not hear me or something? I said I’m sorry. Don’t make me repeat it.”

Izuku let out a bitter laugh, “are- are you s- s- serious? You- you’re acting like- like you just br- broke so- something of mine, not- not actually r- ruined my l- life!” The siren looked down, his resentful tone dropping. “I- I ca- can’t for- forgive you, you know that, r- right? N- not now. Maybe- maybe not ever.”

“But-”

Izuku put up a hand. “I- I know. It- it’s petty to- to hold a grudge. I- I’m not s- saying I- I’m in the right either. B- but… when I- I think of the- the a- a- awful things y- you did to me, the- the ni- nightmares a- a- and the me- memories I ke- keep getting, I- I just ca- ca- can’t move on. Maybe- maybe Aizawa was ri- right. Maybe… maybe it- it is t- t- trauma.”

The siren looked up experimentally at Katsuki, who stared back at him with an unreadable expression.

“If- if you- you’re r- really s- s- sorry a- and want to- to make it r- right, the b- best thing you c- can do is leave me a- alone. I’m s- sorry.”

Katsuki stayed silent for a moment. “I can do that for now. One day, I’ll be worthy of your forgiveness. Okay, Deku?”

Izuku mustered a smile. “Th- thanks, Kacchan.”

Across the world, a white-haired man inspected a row of his scales with an impassive glance. I really need to get back into the ocean soon. I’m drying up in this sunlight.

“Yo, Hisashi!” Another man waved out to him. Scales ran down his legs. A few of them were visible under the thin graphic t-shirt he donned. In his hand, he carried a few letters. “Letters for you!”

“Gotcha. Thanks, Kai. Do any of them happen to be from Inko?” Hisashi glanced hopefully at the impassive envelopes, which carried the green tint of undersea paper.

“You know I only deliver the mail,” Kai laughed. “But maybe I peeked, just this once.”

The top of the first envelope carried mertongue lettering, marked with the name of his wife. He could feel the grin splitting his face. “Thanks. Again.”

“I’ll leave you to it. Send your family my regards.”

Hisashi waved his friend away and focused his attention back to the messages. Underneath Inko’s was another with the seal of U.A. marked boldly on its front. His curiosity piqued.

What's Izuku up to now? I didn’t think anything remarkable happened recently… Hisashi squinted at the unassuming paper. Sorry, Inko. You’ll have to wait a minute or two.

The siren skimmed the paper, eyebrows lowering every word. Silently, he grabbed the other letter and opened it as well. It was shorter than any he’d ever received, containing shaky handwriting far from Inko’s usual.

My dearest Hisashi,

By now I have no doubt you’ve read U.A.’s letter. I don’t understand. Izuku always seemed so happy, how could he have been hurt so much as to warrant a letter from his colony? How many of his scars are clumsiness, like I originally thought? I have the feeling… it’s not a lot of them. I don’t know what to do. I don’t know if this makes me a bad mother. I don’t know how to help this. I need your advice, Hisashi. You’re the smartest man I’ve ever met. What do I do now?

I wish you were here, love.

Inko Midoriya

Clenching the note in his sharp, webbed fingers, the man glanced towards the sky, his resolve tightened.

It’s time to go home

Chapter Text

Izuku adjusted the strap of his bag on his scaled shoulder, his smile beaming. “See- see you next week!”

“Have fun at your mom’s! That’s where you’re going, right?” Uraraka waved.

“Mhm. I- I feel a bit bad that- that I left her in- in the d- dark for so long…” Izuku sighed, his mood dimming.

“Oh, you mean about recently, right.”

“Um. Yeah- yep. R- recently.”

“I’m sure she’ll understand.”

I hope she does. I really hope she does.

“Th- thanks!”

It took an unfortunately short time to reach his destination, worrying all the way. The letter had been sent. Aizawa had told him he’d received a confirmation response, though it didn’t clarify her feelings.

This would either be a disaster or a help. With his luck, it would be the former.

Holding his breath, he gently twisted the doorknob. Beyond it, his home lay, cozy and comfortable despite the clutter on some of the shelves and counters. Izuku’s eyes landed immediately on his mother, chatting with a white-haired man he couldn’t see fully. She looked… happy.

Inko’s eyes landed on him. “Izu! You’re home!”

The man turned at her exclamation before Izuku could respond, meeting eyes with him as well. Now that his face was revealed, the small siren was stricken by how similar they looked. The man had a broad but friendly frame, scales twisting around his midsection and arms, finally stopping at a little above his jawline. He had a spattering of freckles all over his body and wide vermillion eyes, creating a stark contrast with his white scales and hair.

Izuku felt a shiver creep up his spine. He’s like me.

Too caught up with staring at the possible stranger talking with his mom, Izuku realized he’d forgotten to answer. “U- um! Y- yeah- I- I- I’m h- home!”

The white-tailed siren grinned mischievously, his pupils dilating, then spoke, “hi home, I’m dad.”

If Izuku audibly squeaked, his father didn’t notice, too busy nearly falling over with laughter.

“Jesus fuck, your face! I’ve been waiting to use that one for so long-!”

“Hisashi, language,” Inko scolded.

“Katsuki’s said worse,” Hisashi gave a sharp-toothed grin. Inko merely rolled her eyes, failing to suppress her own smile.

Izuku’s face flushed red as he clutched at his hands, playing with his cut claws,. “Are- are you r- really my…?”

“Biological and legal.” Hisashi’s words became softer. “It’s been so long since I’ve seen you. You’ve grown so much.”

“I- I thought- I thought you- you a- abandoned me…” The boy put a hand over his mouth, immediately regretting those words with how sorrowful his father looked.

“Izuku, listen. I would never, ever abandoned you. Even if you committed a motherfucking crime-”

“Language!”

“Sorry, Inky!! Anyways, even if you enacted a motherfucking felony,” Hisashi gave a pointed look to his wife, who rolled her eyes, “I wouldn’t turn you in. The only reason- and I mean the only reason I couldn’t be there for you for so long is that the only job I could get was on land. Down here, mers don’t like sirens doing ‘their’ jobs very much.”

“On- on- l- land?”

“‘Course, Zuku. I’m a drown-siren, so I have the nifty feature of being able to have legs! Makes me a lot shorter, though.” Hisashi fluttered his five-pointed tail fin for emphasis. “I took up a job in the Hawaiian islands to help pay for you and your mom.”

Izuku felt like his father wasn’t talking in mertongue. “S- sorry- to- to ask s- so many questions, b- but… what- what even is a d- drown-siren? I- I’ve res- researched a- a lot abo- about sirens, but I- I’ve ne- never heard that term.”

“Sure. I don’t mind. I’m glad you care about your heritage. Drown-sirens are what happens when humans are turned by sirens.” Hisashi swam around Izuku, curling his tail around Izuku as he ruffled his son’s curly hair. “What are they teaching you that colony of yours?”

Oh. I was right. He wasn’t born a siren. Suddenly, Izuku had the urge to write everything his father was saying in his notes. He’d been looking into sirens for years, and yet he knew none of what Hisashi was casually mentioning. “N- nothing ab- about sirens- I actually-” Izuku set his bag down with a heavy thud against the ground and rummaged through it, talking all the while. “d- did my r- reasearch thro- through mer and human wr- written books, s- since I don’t ha- have much a- access to alternatives.”

Hisashi shook his head, sighing dramatically as he swam back to Inko, nuzzling into her neck pitifully. “Of course it’s still prominent. I hoped that it would get better while I was away from the seas, but of course there are still lily livered, pathetic excuses of mers. .”

Inko smiled slightly, gently patting Hizashi’s head as he pouted. “Ah, how you haven’t changed a bit, my love.”

Izuku looked away from his parents, focusing on the notebook in his hand. “Here! Can- can you ch- check thro- through th- this? And- um- add s- some stuff, if- if you can?” He practically threw the notebook at the other siren’s chest, embarrassment tinged his pointed ears.

Hisashi was silent for a moment while he flipped through the pages, but a grin soon erupted on his face. “These are pretty good! And all based on non-siren sources? Damn, you must be a genius!”

His mom gently swatted at Hizash, rolling her eyes. “Stop swearing, dear. I swear, those humans gave you a bottom feeders mouth. And his notebooks are certainly amazing, just like our little guppy.”

Izuku felt a shy smile set on his face at the praise of his parents.

Maybe this isn’t a bad thing.

Hisashi sat beside his son, still getting used to the feeling of his tail after so many years of walking on scaled legs. Beside him, Izuku mumbled quietly and wrote in his notebook, cramming as many characters in as would fit on the green-tinted page. He took a pause, then looked up at his father, hesitant.

“Um… can- can I as- ask you… a q- question?”

“Shoot.”

“Do- do you m- miss being h- human?”

“Sometimes,” Hisashi mused truthfully. “It gets hard to look past the way others treat you. Mers or humans try to bring me down to make themselves feel better, and sometimes it works. Whenever I feel that way, I just remember the things I have as a siren-- you and your mother-- and I don’t feel so bad about it anymore. I don’t regret the decision I made because truly, I gained more than I lost.”

Izuku nodded thoughtfully. “U- um, you- you sa- said… de- decision? Does- does that mean y- you ch- chose to be- become a siren? Why? I- I can’t i- imagine a- a reason to- to wa- want to be- I mean- to- to choose- I mean- oh, tha- that sounds bad, b- but, um… you- you get what I mean.”

Hisashi laughed good-naturedly. “I do. People tend to inflate the myth that drown-sirens are created against their will in order to demonize sirens, but I can tell you for sure that that’s not true. The few cases that are non-consensual are tragic, but the media portrays it to be a lot more common than it is. As for why, well, mers tend to be pretty judgemental. All about conformism, those mers are. It’s a drawback for being a social species. If you’re unlike tham, they’ll hate you with the wrath of a thousand piranhas. Really, the whole myth is just about their own superiority and-”

He felt his son’s eyes on him and quickly cleared his throat before he started muttering himself. “Right. Yes. Overinflated. You wanted to know why I chose to be a siren, right?”

Izuku nodded wordlessly.

“When I was a kid, I loved the ocean. I would sit by the beach, doodling and daydreaming about the cities under the sea, hoping that one day I would be able to explore them myself. I talked to the sea, and one day… it talked back. I’d never heard mertongue in person before, and even that felt like magic. I didn’t know who was speaking to me, but I didn’t care. I’d come back every day and hope to make some sense of it. I learned mertongue, I responded, I even left some gifts

“Eventually, the stranger showed herself. She was more stunning than I could have ever imagined. You can probably guess who it was.”

“Mom.”

“Yep. It was years before we understood each other fully, but we both had time to wait. At some point in that waiting, we fell in love. We knew that it could never be, but I’ve never cared for logic. I refused to give up. I looked for different solutions. Inky told me not to do it. Said it would change my life for the worse.”

Hisashi paused, fondly smiling. “She was wrong.. I have you two now and I couldn’t be happier.”

Izuku’s eyes were shining with awe. “I- I can’t i- imagine… Mom n- never told me.”

“She wanted to wait until I was here. Shit, she might be mad I told you first.” He paused. “Nah, I can handle it. Nothing can be worse than the Great Jellyfish Incident.”

His son giggled. “I- I need tha- that story.”

“Oh, don’t worry. Inko can tell you in plenty of detail,” Hisashi teased. “For now, I need to talk to you about what called me here.”

“It- it was the le- letter, wasn’t it?”

Perceptive. He’s pretty secretive, but he doesn’t care to hide things when people already know. Goddamn it, why does he feel like he needs to hide this? Why couldn’t he have just told somebody before it was too late?

The older siren kept his face impassive, if solemn. “Zuku, I’m so sorry. You never earned that treatment. Humans aren’t as judgemental and I was turned only when I was an adult, so I never got the brunt of it like you. You couldn’t fight back. It’s unjust. Please promise, from now on, to just tell me or Inko or someone what’s going on. You don’t have to carry the weight of the world on your shoulders. We’re here for you.”

Izuku was silent for a heartbeat that stretched on for an eternity.

“Okay. I’ll...try to talk to you guys about it more..”

Hisashi pulled his son close, his heart lifting with relief.

“Thank you.”

“Are you- are you sure you wa- want to come?”

“One hundred percent. I need to meet your teachers and I’d like to meet your classmates. Anyone who’s friends with my little guppy’s gotta pass the Dad Check.”

Izuku felt his face burning at the prospect of Hisashi interrogating his friends. “M- maybe you sh- should j- just wait-”

Hisashi’s pupils widened comically, feigning betrayal. “Do you not want to spend time with your dear old dad?”

“No, no, no- it’s just- um- what’s the- the D- Dad Check?”

“You’ll see, Zuku!”

That didn’t calm Izuku’s nerves. The whole trip, he poked and prodded and pleaded for an explanation, only to receive nothing but a knowing smile. Eventually, the younger siren gave up reluctantly.

“Identification, please,” the mer at the front gate of U.A. put a hand to stop them. Izuku rummaged through his bag and grabbed his school I.D., flashing it towards her. Her nose wrinkled in disgust, but she passed him. Izuku lowered his head at the expression she wore. “And you, sir?”

“I’m his father, Hisashi Midoriya. I have proper identification if you need it.” He held up his own I.D. card, and, though not for U.A., the gatekeeper grumbled and accepted it.

“Another siren, just what we need here,” she muttered underneath her breath.

Hisashi’s smile was chilly. “Speak up or stay quiet if you have a problem. I’m not going to take discrimination here. Sirens are both allowed to join and visit U.A., as I have confirmed with my son, so any comments about species are unwarranted. Now, if you’ll give me the visitor’s pass, I’ll be on my way.”

The mer didn’t seem to have any response to that. She wordlessly handed the siren a visitor’s I.D. Hisashi took Izuku’s arm and pulled him away, quietly murmuring, “don’t take that shit. If you call them on it, they tend to lose their nerve.”

“What do you guys think of Midoriya?” Sero was the one to breach the question, laid out on the common room couch with his classmates interspersed around him.

Jiro gave him a critical look. “I think we shouldn’t be talking about him when he’s not here.

“Indeed, it is not the behavior of a Guardian to gossip about a classmate!” Iida chopped the air.

Ashido huffed. “And have him break down overdramatically again? Even if he’s good or bad, we all know he’s not stable. I’d rather talk behind his back than in front of him.”

Kaminari glared at her without a word, teeth clenched.

“Heartless bitch. He’s gone through shit you wouldn’t believe. Stop acting like he’s faking it,” Shinso spat.

“I never asked you to be a part of this conversation. Go if you want to, halfie. You’re not doing anything by defending him,” Ashido waved him off.

“I’m not a halfie-”

“Jeez, can we not fight over this again? It’s a little weird, but everyone is overreacting. It’s more important to keep friendships than to tear ourselves apart because of one person,” Sato looked around the room, split into two. “Besides, isn’t it better to discuss this and get on the same page instead of fight about it and make Midoriya uncomfortable?”

Reluctant mutters of assent reverberated around the room.

“I don’t… really have an opinion, honestly. I know Tooru thinks badly of him, and she’s my girlfriend, but… does it matter that much? It sucks that he had to lie about it, but I mean, do we have to make such a big deal?” Ojiro shrugged.

“I still don’t know why you keep dating her,” Kaminari muttered.

“Oh, I’m sorry I’m the only sane person around! He’s a siren, why do you guys keep trusting him? He’d trade your lives for a spare shrimp. Open your eyes.” Hagakure crossed her arms.

Koda blushed, hesitantly signing, he is kind of scary. I used to trust him, but he could harm us atany time. He’s a predator. It’s okay if you guys are his friends, but he scares me.

“He’s not scary. He’s the gentlest person I’ve ever met. He changed my life for the better. Stop spreading lies about him.” The space around Todoroki was uncomfortable in temperature.

“Well, you follow around him like a lost puppy, so your opinion doesn’t count, ribbit, even if I am on your side.”

“He’s too light to be an entity of darkness,” Tokoyami chimed in before Todoroki could process Asui’s words, “plus, Dark Shadow likes him.”

Voices overlapped in the argument, creating a cacophony of opinion. Katsuki stood without a word and made his way outside.

“Where are you going? You haven’t even contributed to the conversation!” Kirishima was wide-eyed. “You’re going to defend him, aren’t you?”

“No way, he has sense. You saw the way he acts around Midoriya. He’s going to say that I’m right,” Ashido scoffed.

Katsuki’s eyes narrowed. “My opinion doesn’t fucking matter, okay? Whatever I think about Deku doesn’t change anything the rest of you will think. He’s made it clear that he doesn’t care about it, so why should you? You’re not him. He’s not a book or a work of art, he doesn’t need others judging him.”

“Jesus, we were just talking,” someone muttered.

“You’re proving my fucking point. Fuck off.” Katsuki shoved open the door, intending to slam it in their faces. Instead, he came face-to-face with the subject of conversation, wide-eyed and none the wiser. Izuku flinched and shied away at the sight of Katsuki.

Behind the small siren, a man Katsuki hadn’t seen in years put his hand on Izuku’s shoulder. His freckled face was familiar and dreamlike, but Katsuki still remembered looking up to him for years, even after he left without showing his face.

“Katsuki,” something cold entered Hisashi’s eyes as he turned his red gaze towards the lionfish mer.

He knew it was supposed to be intimidating, and that it wasn’t supposed to work, but the shiver in his spine disagreed. “Uncle Hisashi, it’s good to see you back,” Katsuki said in his most even voice.

“Thank you,” Hisashi nodded his head, closing his eyes for a second while he did. The crimson gaze came back twice as intense, all its ire aimed at Katsuki. “But I think more than formalities need to be shared between us. Let’s have a chat, shall we?”

Katsuki quashed down the dread pooling in his stomach like a parasite as Hisashi towered over him. He didn’t dare break the silence, already feeling guilt from a sheer look.

“I heard about Izuku. He looked up to you so goddamn much when he was a child, and now? He didn’t even want to mention you, Katsuki. He flinched when he saw you. If that’s not a testament to how much you fucked up, I don’t know how to get it through your thick skull. I don’t even know what you fucking did to him, but I can see the cracks you made in every action he does. He didn’t have scars or a stutter when he was a child. Just because I don’t love him any less for those things doesn’t mean I don’t fucking notice,” Hisashi spat, sharp teeth bared.

“I’m sorry, Uncle Hisashi. I realize what I did wrong.”

“You’re sorry? You’re sorry?! Does that remove the scars? Does that remove the trauma and fear you’ve given him for life? Sorry doesn’t do shit, Katsuki! You were supposed to be his Guardian, the one who prevented all this from happening, instead of catalyzed it! You may be sorry, but no matter if you carry all the guilt you’re owed, you still won’t feel half as miserable as Izuku when you hurt him.”

Katsuki nodded, tears pricking in his eyes against his will. He looked away and wiped at them stubbornly. In a voice much too small for him, he asked, “how do I fix this?”

“You don’t. You realize what you did wrong and you try to make it up for the rest of your life.” Hisashi’s expression softened slightly. He put a hand on Katsuki’s shoulder. “Be his protector. Be his friend, once he’s ready for it. Even if he forgives you, know that what you did can never be undone. Never take him for granted again, and someday, perhaps the damage you did may be minimized.”

“I will. I swear I will. No matter how long it fucking takes, I will!” Katsuki rubbed a fist over his eyes once more, shining with determination and guilt.

Hisashi smiled slightly and squeezed Katsuki’s shoulder. “I believe you can become a good person. Don’t forget it. You’ll have to work as hard as you can, but it’s still possible. You’re not too far gone.”

The words Katsuki had longed to hear for weeks finally shimmered in the open air, and he felt a weight lift off his shoulders, to be replaced with a motivation, a determination….

A promise. One he wouldn’t break again.

Chapter Text

Izuku hummed absentmindedly as he waited for his father, his mind drifting back to a few days ago. The aftermath of Kirishima’s discovery had been a mess. Some of his classmates skirted around him even further, their expressions guilty or confused. Others were suspicious. Sato had been bold enough to ask whether he’d put the word on himself on behalf of Hagakure.

Things had almost returned back to ‘normal’, other than a few more pitiful expressions towards him.

Honestly, I don’t know whether I like pity or hatred less. At least I know what to do with hatred. How do I even respond to the weird looks Yaoyorozu and Ojiro give me now?

He leaned against the wall of a spire, recalling the events after Katsuki’s apology.

Izuku took deep breaths, barely stopping himself from spiralling among the underwater flora. Katsuki had left, but by now, someone would come looking. Because that was just his luck.

Calm down. He might not have seen the scar. Or maybe he didn’t tell anyone what it said…

Fuck, who am I fooling? Why else would have Katsuki come looking? Now they all know how goddamn helpless I-

“Midoriya?”

Izuku flinched and turned to face Iida with what he hoped to be a reassuring smile. He felt numb, like the ocean was pressing against him from all sides and hollowing his chest.

“Um, are you… alright?” Iida seemed incredibly out of his element, adjusting his glasses with a brief clearing of his throat.

“I’m- I’m f- fine,” Izuku lied feebly. Really, who was he trying to convince?

Iida pursed his lips for a second. “It has come to my attention that your neck has a scar on it with an inexcusable slur. Keep in mind that U.A. does not tolerate any sort of discrimination within its boundaries, so if this was a recent event-”

Izuku put a hand up. “No. I- it wa- was a l- l- long time ag- ago.” Without another word, he tilted his head to uncover the risen word on his neck, riddled with fainter claw mark scars that told of his attempts to rid himself of the title at any cost. He hadn’t seen it much with his own eyes, but he was constantly aware of the mass of scar tissue on the back of his neck. Constantly remembering the countless sobbing nights where he clawed and tore at it desperately, blood and tears mingling and rising to the ceiling, screaming silently to anyone that was listening. And god how it itched, at night he couldn’t help but scratch at the itch-

“It- it’s pre- pretty bad, isn- isn’t it?” Izuku’s smile was bitter. Iida looked straight-up horrified.

“Midoriya, I had no idea. All this time… I made it worse…” The crushing feeling in Izuku’s chest only intensified with Iida’s guilt, but he didn’t say anything. “Who gave it to you? I must have some words with them.”

“You- you do- don’t kno- know them. The- they’re ope- openseas m- m- mers.”

“Did anyone punish them? Did you fight back? Midoriya, you cannot in good conscience let them go after this!”

The siren laughed mirthlessly. “F- fight ba- back? You- you’re kidd- kidding, right? The- they never go- got punishe- punished be- because I- I knew better than- than to tell an- anyone.”

“They would have! You can’t just sit back and let everything happen to you! It’s not right!”

Izuku felt his skin prickle, his face got hot as he glared down at the sea floor. He felt like he swallowed an urchin, it was a wrong feeling, sitting in his throat even if it was unjustified. . “Iida, stop- stop t- treating me like- like a- a child! I- I know m- m- more abo- about this tha- than you do, and I- I know that it’s not just- just ‘right’ or ‘wrong’. Ther- there’s also safe, and- and that’s wh- what I need to- to do. If I- I fight back, that- that guaranteed me we- weeks of agony. I- It’s no- not as simple as you- you make it out to be. St- stop p- pretending that I d- don’t know better, be- because I do!

“I- I’m s- sorry for snapping a- at you.” The siren looked down, lips tight. His anger had disappeared. “Tha- that was… un- uncalled for. I- I just… don’t k- know. I- I should be ha- happy now. I- I have friends. B- but s- sometimes I j- just feel miserable.” He curled in tighter around himself, resting his chin on his tail listlessly.

Iida nodded slowly, expression still concerned and anxious. He paused before speaking. “I’m sorry for being presumptuous. I… I am not the best at expressing or understanding emotions. I have heard this opinion expressed multiple times by different people. Even so, I am willing to be by your side however you need me to be. I do not think your feelings are illogical. I cannot imagine how your past affected you. I’ve heard… things may get easier to handle if one talks about them? I’ll listen any time you want to talk.”

“Are- are you s- sure it- it wouldn’t be a- a bother?”

“I always have time for my friends. It is the least I can do, after the way I doubted your heart when you trusted me.”

Izuku mustered a genuine smile. “T- thanks, Iida. It- it means a l- a lot.”

“Of course! You may call me Tenya. I consider you a good friend.”

“I- Izuku, then.”

Iida- Tenya nodded, eyes shining.

Somewhere in between his chaotic thoughts, Shinso had joined him, not bothering to make conversation that he knew neither of them would appreciate.

Izuku perked up at the sound of near-silent fins approaching and the familiar smell of burnt sugar that seeped into the water whenever Katsuki was around. Hisashi paused beside his son, but Katsuki continued forward silently.

“What- what happened to- to him?” Izuku watched in confusion as Katsuki passed without a word, determination sparking in the latter’s eyes.

“He was dealt with,” Hisashi answered as he kept his gaze on Katsuki..

“...How, exa- exactly?”

His father paused, turning his gaze to Izuku, then he smiled. “I’d like to meet your classmates.”

“Friends, m- meet my- my- my dad. Dad, m- meet my friends.”

A grin stretched across Hisashi’s face and a shine to his eyes that didn’t quite meet his smile.

“Good to meet you, sir! My name is Tenya Iida!” Tenya put his hand out for Hisashi to shake.
Matching Iida’s ferver, he shook his hand, gripping it tightly as he animatedly responded.

“Mon ami, I thought your father was overseas!” Aoyama put his (somehow) glittering hand to his chest.

“He- he’s- he’s back, s- so-” Izuku shrugged helplessly, motioning at Hisashi.

“Aoyama, right? Zuku told me a bit about you.”

“Oui!” Aoyama gave an exaggerated bow. “That’s me! I’m one of Midoriya’s friends, though I had no idea he talked about me!”

Uraraka put a hand on his shoulder, hugging him from the side. “Aww, you told your dad about us? That’s so cute!”

Izuku put his face in his hands, already regretting bringing Hisashi.

“Holy shit, that’s where he got it from,” Kaminari gasped.

The half-siren peeped through his fingers. “G- got what, e- exactly.”

Shinso gestured vaguely in Izuku’s general direction. “I’m pretty sure he meant all of that.”

Hisashi barked out a laugh. “I like these kids! Good choices, Zuku.”

“Dad-” Izuku’s face reddened, aware of his classmates’ eyes.

“Oh, am I not allowed to be a doting father anymore? Sorry, let me just get a permission slip.” Hisashi grinned lightheartedly. “Or maybe showing them the guppy pictures would be more effective?”

“No, no- I mean, I’m g- good. Don- don’t you da- dare.”

“I’m sorry, I’m going to need those photos, ribbit. He sealed your fate when he mentioned them,” Tsu’s tone was serious, but her lips were curled up.

“Yep. Hand ‘em over.” Jiro put out a hand.

“The people have spoken, Zuku.” Hisashi replied and rummaged through the bag he’d brought.

Izuku whined and pleaded, but at the end, he was powerless

“This is when he first started to grow his teeth!” Hisashi pointed to a picture of a 10-month-old Izuku baring his tiny yet sharp teeth, clearly trying to look ferocious.

“Awwwww,” Uraraka cooed, “you were so cute! Look at those little fangs!”

Tsuyu nodded. “You looked like my brother Samidere, ribbit. Except he never grew weapons of destruction in his mouth. If he did, I don’t think I would be here today.”

“Oh, teething was a nightmare, he kept ripping through the toys!” Hisashi affirmed.

“I s- swear I- I’m going to use my- my song on all of- of you,” Izuku grumbled from the corner.

“Good luck with that,” Jiro replied.

“Your dad seems nice,” Shoto commented idly after Izuku had been thoroughly teased and cooed over.

“He- he’s evil,” Izuku replied sullenly.

Shoto turned to Izuku with wide eyes, looking concerned. It took Izuku a moment to understand why.

“Sh- shit- I- I forgot! It- Um- That wasn’t- wasn’t literal.” The siren waved his hands in front of his face. “I- I was t- talking a- a- about the- the g- guppy pic- pictures.”

“Oh. I understand,” Shoto said. “I don’t see why you’re so embarrassed, though. You were cute. You still are.”

Izuku’s head snapped back to look at Shoto, the blush on his cheeks returning. “What?”

“What?” Shoto repeated, looking mildly confused.

“You- you just- just-” Izuku tried to explain, but he was stuck on his own words. “N- n- n- nevermind! I- I mis- misheard.”

Shoto still looked bewildered, but he let go of the topic easily. They changed subjects relatively easily, Izuku going back to his usual rambling about Guardians. His friend listened quietly, a soft smile gracing his face.

“-and there’s this other- other Guardian from Sh- Shiketsu, her Guardian name is Starburst. She- she fights long range, kind of- of like you, but her- her magic is light-based, not elemental. Come to- to think of it, her hair color is actually- pretty close to a- a mix of your two hair colors… Hold- hold on.”

The siren reached out and gently ruffled one of Shoto’s bangs, mixing the colors to create a rich pink, then stood back, smiling. “Like that!”

Shoto tilted his head, staring at the tips of the hair curiously. “Ah. I understand.”

“O- oh! W- wait, I- I should ha- have asked be- before I- I did that…” Izuku frowned, upset at his oversight. “S- sorry.”

“It’s okay. I trust you.” The half-mer’s words were soft and genuine, and Izuku found his heart quicken at the praise. They were closer than Izuku would usually feel comfortable with, and yet, it was oddly pleasant.

“Oh- w- w- well! Um-! Tha- that’s g- good!” Softer, he murmured, “I- I trust you t- too.”

Shoto opened his mouth to reply, but Hisashi joined them with a grin before he could get any words out.

“Zuku, whenever you’re done-” Hisashi looked between Shoto and Izuku, recognition flaring in his eyes. He let out a small oh that didn’t bode well for Izuku.

It was weirdly silent for a few minutes after Hisashi pulled Izuku away to give him a tour, only punctuated by Izuku pointing to something and explaining what it was. Eventually, Hisashi piped up.

“You’re gay, right? Or bi?”

“Uh… yes?”

“Figured. You know, Zuku, I’m very accepting. You don’t have to hide your boyfriend from me. Especially since you picked a relatively handsome mer.”

Izuku turned back to his father so fast he nearly got whiplash. “B- b- boyfriend?! I don- I don’t have a boy- boyfriend!”

“Are you sure about that? There was something going on with that mer back there,” Hisashi teased, smirking with sharp teeth.

Izuku’s face reddened for the umpteenth time that day. “N- no! A- a- absolutely n- not, Sho- Shoto is not my boyfriend!”

“Your crush, then?”

“I- I don’t-!”

Wait, do I have a crush on Shoto? I mean… he’s handsome. Obviously. Really handsome. But everyone says so. Even Yaoyorozu, and she’s a lesbian. It’s probably just admiration.

Probably.

“-h- h- have to- to tell you any- anything!”

“Ah, so I’m right.”

“No! N- no, you’re not!”

Hisashi ignored him. “I remember when I first fell in love with Inky. We waltzed around our feelings for ages!”

“This- this isn- isn’t relevant to the topic at h- hand, because there’s n- nothing going on!”

“Sure, uh-huh,” the white-tailed siren waved him off, “I was so nervous to ask her out, I postponed it for weeks!”

“Th- that’s g- great and all-”

“But she said she’d felt the same way for months, she just didn’t think I loved her back.”

“O- okay-?”

“So what I’m saying is just go for it. He obviously likes you back!”

Izuku just stared at him, appalled by his father’s boldness.

“Just remember that consent is very important, even if you’re not-”

It was at this point that the smaller of the two jammed his fingers in his own ears. “N- nope! I’m n- not listening any l- longer!”

Somehow, the atmosphere had changed. Instead of being hostile, Midoriya’s friends seemed to be caught up in themselves, smiling about. Mina listened in to the gossip of the class intently, curious as to what the buzz was about.

“-those two are so cute! I’m glad I was able to meet him. It feels like I know Midoriya just a bit better,” Uraraka spoke loudly enough to hear. Iida replied something back, but Mina was no longer listening. Her head spun, cold certainty settling in her gut that something was wrong.

What the fuck does that mean? Who is the other person? Is Midoriya up to something? He has to be! They’ve all been too goddamn trusting of him!

Mina swam as quickly as her fins would take her, all the way to the only person who seemed to be on her side in this whole ordeal.

“Tooru! You have to come, now. Midoriya’s up to something, I know it!”

Tooru spun, her outline in the water shifting slightly. As always, Mina couldn’t see her expression, but she imagined it was outraged, based on her tone. “He what? C’mon, Mina, we gotta go.”

The others around the invisible girl seemed confused and surprised, undeniably curious as to what would happen next. All except Sero, who put his hands up.

“Hold up, let’s not assume. Denki told me-”

“He’s a sympathizer, Sero. You can’t trust him,” Tooru cut him off. “Lead the way, Mina.”

Sero wore a sardonic expression, but he didn’t try to justify anything else.

Koda put his hands in front of him, signing something that Mina couldn’t read. Sato translated for him. “He asks if you’re sure and says that he doesn’t want to accuse Midoriya of anything he didn’t do.”

“We’re gonna be Guardians, right? We gotta trust our gut. And my gut says that he’s planning something,” Mina crossed her arms.

“...If you’re sure, then,” Ojiro shrugged.

Mina felt certainty like electricity shimmer through her skin. This is the moment I’ve been waiting for! I’m not going to be an outcast because of my beliefs any longer! I can finally prove that I’ve been right all this time! Part of the class followed behind like a curious school of fish, interested to see what happened. Up ahead, Mina saw exactly what she wanted to.

A green tail, a fake smile, a charmingly stuttering voice.

Him.

“Hey!” Mina’s shout was loud and attention-catching. Midoriya was on his guard in seconds, letting out an exaggerated flinch and covering his chest and face. She could barely see his pupils, narrowed with fear. Good. He knows he’s been caught.

“A- A- Ashi- Ashido! H- h- hi, what d- do you wa- want?” He relaxed slightly, but his arms were still braced around his chest, as if on instinct.

Damn, he’s good at playing the victim. I’ll bet the stutter’s not even real. Eijiro’s words prickled uncomfortably at the back of her mind.

“One word. ‘Esca’.”

She shook her head, as if that would dislodge the intrusive thought. He did that to himself. Or someone caught him in a lie and wanted to warn everyone else. Yeah, something like that. He’s not innocent. I’m sure he’s not innocent.

“Drop the act, siren! You’re up to something! Tell me what it is, now!”

Near-genuine confusion filled Midoriya’s eyes. Mina would have been convinced if she didn’t know better. “Wh- what? Wh- wh- what does tha- that mean?”

The white-tailed stranger next to him turned. The likeness to Midoriya was astonishing. Curly hair, slightly longer. A five-pointed tail, diamond shaped eyes, freckles speckling his body. The only thing that stood out was his face. His almond-shaped eyes dilated, zeroing in on Mina and sending a shiver up her spine.

He bared his teeth in the facsimile of a smile. With a flick of his tail he swam around them, “What seems to be the problem?” As he spoke, he lightly rested his clawed hand on her shoulder.

Mina suddenly felt like she’d been pulled from the water. It was a small miracle that her voice didn’t shake. “Why are you here?! This is a colony of mers, not liars!”

“A- Ash- Ashido, the- there’s noth- nothing going-”

The man put up a hand, and Midoriya stopped talking. “Ah. So you’re one of the reasons I’m here. I wish I could say it was nice to meet you, but that would be lying, and you certainly don’t seem to like that. My name is Hisashi Midoriya. Sorry to ‘invade’ your colony, but I’m ensuring the safety both mentally and physically of my son. Your questions have been answered, so shut the fuck up and leave.” His voice was dangerously smooth with a lull towards the end. He swam around them once more, extending his hand and dragging his claws down a rock, leaving claw marks even with little force.

“D- dad- it- it’s fine. I- I’m u- used to it- I- I don’t wa- want to ca- cause a scene. She- she’s wa- wary, tha- that’s okay. I- I would be sca- scared too.”

“You shouldn’t be, Zuku,” Midoriya’s father responded at the same time Mina snapped, “I’m not scared!”

“O- o- okay, tha- that was a ba- bad choice of- of words bu- but let’s not fight! We- we can work th- this out!”

“You act as if you’re trustworthy,” Tooru scoffed from beside Mina.

And well, Hisashi’s grin that fell had came back, lips peeled back to show his awfully sharp teeth, “Wow, for a group of wannabe Guardians, you’re awfully-”

“A- a- alright! S- stop!” Midoriya rubbed the back of his neck anxiously (where the scar lay, was the habit because of or despite that?), seemingly unaware that his claws were digging into the skin. “We- we can k- keep the peace. Yo- you ca- can come wi- with, if you w- want to- to keep an ey- eye on us.”

Mina considered it for a second, and she decided that she’d rather not spend more time than she had to with the intimidating white-tailed siren. Reluctantly, she muttered, “whatever, it’s fine.”

“That’s what I thought.” With those words, he barked out a laugh, “God, you’re all so pathetic, little mers with dreams of grandeur, dreams of making it somewhere when in reality? All you little urchins are, well...you’re just sea slugs on the seafloor.” He tilted his head, eyes narrowing as he set his hand on Izuku’s shoulder, “remember guppies, dead dogs don’t bite.”

“O- okay, tha- that’s en- enough. You- you need to- to talk to A- Aizawa, right? We- we don’t wa- want to be late,” Midoriya tugged on his father’s arms. The latter’s expression morphed from dangerous to kind at an astonishing speed.

“Alright, kiddo. Let’s go.” In a lower voice that Mina could barely hear, he murmured, “are they the ones?”

Midoriya shook his head. “T- they’re o- okay to- to me. They- they don’t h- hurt me o- or anything. A- a lot of the- them ac- actually d- don’t r- react b- badly when they n- notice me, so- so that’s good.”

Hisashi’s eyebrows knit in sympathy, but he didn’t say anything more.

Mina couldn’t help but shake the feeling that she wasn’t getting something.

“We need to talk.” Sero was waiting for Mina, arms crossed, in front of her room.

“I don’t think we have anything to talk about,” she replied curtly.

“God, maybe Denki was right. I try not to have an opinion in this, but it’s pretty damn clear that your opinion is all you talk about. You want to be right so badly that you stop thinking and listening. Newsflash, it’s not all about you. I want to keep our friendship, but this,” he spread out his arms in a large gesture, “isn’t working.”

Mina felt her defenses rising. “Has he gotten to you, too?”

“He hasn’t ‘gotten’ to anyone! Shut the fuck up! Do you really think U.A., the most esteemed colony in all of history, would accept someone genuinely dangerous? Do you think at all? Literally all the objective evidence points against you.”

The pink mer stared at him, then looked away. “He could be lying.” It sounded weak to her own ears.

“You’re not dumb enough to believe that. I’m as upset as you that he lied to us initially, but if all his friends are right, he’s been through enough shit without you antagonizing him.” He let out a breath. “I don’t mean to call you out, but you need a wakeup call. If you’re not going to stop for him, stop for the rest of the class that’s tired of all this.”

“That’s not my problem,” Mina muttered.

“Your actions affect others. Stop being selfish. You’re looking less and less like the cheerful friend I used to know. You’ve become obsessed with this.”

Is he right? I have been a bit stuck on this, but I’m justified…

Right?

“What am I supposed to do?”

Sero grinned. “Actually, I think that’s a you problem.”

Mina snorted and punched him in the arm. “Okay, ‘Soy Sauce Face’.”

“That was one time-!”

Chapter Text

Shota reclined back, eyes half-closed as he skimmed a book, a leopard shark splayed across his chest heavily. Just as he turned a page, the shark repositioned and cut off Shota’s access to the book, unquestionably on purpose.

“You’re a menace to society,” Shota muttered as he glared at his pet.

The shark didn’t seem to mind Shota’s scorn. In fact, he curled closer. Shota sighed but scratched the top of the animal’s head.

“Damn worm.”

“Good morning, Aizawa!” Another unwelcome finned troublemaker sauntered through the door.

Great. I’m not paid enough to deal with this.

“Nedzu,” Shota responded drily, “to what do I owe the pleasure?”

“I figured you would ask!” The white dolphin-like thing smiled unnervingly. “We have a guest. Hisashi Midoriya, visiting in concern for his son Izuku Midoriya. He should be arriving in just under ten minutes. Young Midoriya is your student if I’m not mistaken.”

Shota rolled his eyes. “You know you’re right.”

“That I do! Forgive me for trying to be courteous, Aizawa.”

“Alright, you’ve made your point. Can’t you handle it? I’m busy here,” Shota looked down at the silently content shark still wrapped around his midsection.

“Charles can come too.” At the mention of his name, the leopard shark looked up, his mouth contorting into an oddly cute smile.

“If the overgrown sea slug will even let me go,” Shota muttered, casting a glare towards Charles. Just like that, the shark released his damning grip and wound around his owner.

“Now that that’s been settled-”

“It hasn’t. Why exactly do I need to be there? This isn’t a parent-teacher conference. I’m sure your ‘endless wisdom’ will suffice. We don’t do this with any other student.”

“Aizawa, you and I both know the boy is an exception. You’re all about potential, I’m surprised you haven’t seen it.” Nedzu’s smile was chillier.

Shota sighed. “I’m aware that the kid has potential, more than most, and that he has issues to work through. But what does that have to do with meeting his father?”

“I suppose you’ll have to see. No more time for dilly dally, now. This should be quite interesting.”

Shota understood that he was condemned to abandoning the little free time that he had. With a drawn-out sigh, he followed, Charles swimming cheerfully by his side.

Mina stared at the ground, thoughts swirling like a whirlpool inside her head. The invisible mer sat beside her, the only indication of her presence was her endless chatter. Despite her best efforts, the words slipped by her, the more she desperately grabbed at them, the harder it was to focus.

A sharp flick landed on the side of her head. “What is up with you today? Ever since that siren yelled bullshit at you, you’ve been quiet. You’re not scared, are you?” Tooru teased.

“Of him? No way. I’m just thinking… what if we’re wrong?”

The smile in Tooru’s tone disappeared. “Don’t tell me you’re taking their side. Mina, we’ve been through this.”

Mina turned to her outline. “Name one time our suspicions have ever been proven right.”

“Well- it hasn’t happened yet… Oh wait, look at his dad! He’s crooked! It’s pretty obvious bad blood runs through his veins. We can’t trust that.”

“Look at all the people who trust him. Has he done anything wrong other than lie to us? I mean, I hate to say it, but I’ve lost friendships to this, and I got back nothing,” Mina pointed out.

“You still have me! Is that not enough for you anymore?”

“I do want you as a friend, I’m just not sure if this is the right thing to do. A lot of people have told me that I’m wrong, and at first, I didn’t believe them, but now…”

“Now you’re feeding into their lies! Come on, Mina, I thought you understood!”

“I-”

“You can’t trust them. The others don’t know better, but I do! He’s so manipulative he’s managed to convince you!”

“He hasn’t ‘manipulated’ me, you’ve literally seen every time I’ve interacted with him!”

“I’m the only one with a fucking brain here! You think he’s so great, but I know what sirens are like!”

Mina felt anger prickle on her spine. It was strange, feeling defensive of Midoriya, but hearing Tooru’s statements made her realize exactly how fake they were. “How?! Did you read it in a book somewhere? Did your parents tell you sirens were evil?! Have you ever even met a siren?! Because I have, and he’s not as bad as you make him out to be!”

“I have!” Tooru snapped, anger making her words sharp. “And guess what? He fucking kidnapped my sister! She was so enamored with him one day, and the next she and all her belongings were missing without so much as a note! Don’t try to say that sirens are oh so innocent, because they’re not.”

Mina backed away, eyes wide. “I had no idea-”

“Go away. You’ve made your stance pretty damn clear. If you’re going to defend those leeches, I can’t be friends with you.”

“Tooru,” Mina murmured.

“Get out, Ashido. You’ve chosen your side.”

Mina swore she could see a bubble tear leak into the water, but she listened to her ex-friend. Sero was waiting outside for her, eyebrows knit.

“I heard some of it. That went about as well as I expected it would. Sorry, Mina. Losing friends is hard.” He pulled her into a hug, not commenting on Mina’s tears.

What if I was wrong, again? Tooru- No, Hagakure- needs a friend. And I just abandoned her.

“You did the right thing. I’m proud of you. C’mon, let’s go get some shrimp.”

Mina managed a shaky smile. “Thanks. I’d like that.”

Hisashi waved to Izuku, smiling. “I’m glad I got to spend some time with you. Thanks for showing me around, Zuku.”

“N- no pro- problem,” Izuku murmured, a smile faint on his lips.

“I’m proud of how you’ve grown, no matter how much I tease you. I love you.”

His son’s mouth opened and closed for a few seconds, then he managed to stutter, “t- thanks, y- you t- t- too!”

Hisashi laughed and ruffled the younger’s hair, then took a pace forward into the base of a large spire. After a few twists and turns, he made it to a well-lit round room. Two mers and two fish waited for him. The left fish was recognizable as a leopard shark, but the second was more complicated. The creature looked like some sort of dolphin or shark, but it was entirely white and its snout was much shorter than a bottlenose. It wasn’t any breed that Hisashi had seen.

“Which of you are the supervisor of education?” Hisashi asked, sweeping his gaze around the table. The blonde mer glanced to his left, a calm expression on his sallow face. The black-haired one sighed but said nothing, looking entirely exhausted.

“I am!” A squeaky voice with a chirping accent piped up. The dolphin creature raised his fin cheerily. “I expect you have no qualms with that?”

Hisashi snorted. “Are you kidding? I’d be a hypocrite if I had an issue with that. Good to meet you. I’m Hisashi Midoriya.”

Fin met clawed hand. “Call me Nedzu. My associate here is Aizawa, and the blonde one is Yagi.”

“I’m Izuku’s homeroom teacher.” The black-haired mer gave a faint nod of his head.

“Good morning,” the thin mer waved, long fingers like bone, “I’m a representative of All Might. I hope you can understand why he isn’t here today.”

“Of course. Thank you for taking the time to be here.”

“Introductions aside,” Nedzu took a seat, tail curled in an imitation of a mer’s behind him, “let’s get to business. Do you have any concerns or questions?”

Hisashi’s smile tightened with narrowed eyes and a tilt of his head. "Nothing is really bothering me. I just wish to know what sort of precautions are being taken to protect my son."

“Precautions are being taken for that. We have a staff member with very useful security magic to review areas of concern. Along with the security, we’ve offered Izuku the ability to report any student who harasses him. He’s used it a few times, but mainly, U.A. has to weed out the situations itself. Nonetheless, every event that U.A. can catch is properly taken care of, often with punishments from lectures to house arrest for up to a week, depending on severity. Our no-discrimination policy is quite clear.”

“Good to hear. Is any action being taken on the front of his mental health?”

Nedzu smiled. “Quite astute! That’s why I called you in today. I believe Izuku’s case is very special. He has potential far beyond many of his peers. He’s intelligent, open-minded, and empathetic. The only things hindering him are mainly solvable problems. I assume from the evidence that I’ve been given of his symptoms that he has a myriad of mental disorders, among the most noticeable being post-traumatic stress disorder, general anxiety disorder, and depression. Of course, I’m no medical professional, so you’ll want an official diagnosis from one of our psychiatrists.”

“Are you sure? It’s not like he hasn’t shown any symptoms of any of those, but he’s very quiet about his pain. I don’t even know how to get the full picture, and he’s my son.”

“I assure you, these are all logical jumps of thinking. You say he didn’t have a stutter when he was a child?” Nedzu’s beady eyes were shining. Hisashi shook his head, and the former seemed to be satisfied. “A psychogenic stutter, then. A nasty one, too. Sometimes, childhood trauma can manifest itself into physical symptoms. That includes stuttering. Recovery Girl has also noted that his sleep pattern is irregular whenever he comes, denoting nightmares far more frequent than the average mind. You must understand, Midoriya, that there are ways to tell. I’m positive he has some version of PTSD. It’s simply not a question.”

Hisashi felt his heart drop with guilt. If I’d been there, maybe he wouldn’t have developed all that. He wasn’t born with it. I could have noticed, but now it’s too late.

“Fortunately,” Nedzu chirped as if he was reading Hisashi’s thoughts, “all is not lost for Izuku. Sapienkind has invented methods of treatments for every possible type of mental illness, especially those as common as what Izuku has. What I would recommend is sessions of therapy for panic attacks and PTSD flashbacks as well as methods of cognitive-behavioral therapy. For his stuttering, speech therapy. Some sort of medication would also help greatly. ”

Aizawa put a hand up. “This is all fine and great, but the kid has already rejected it. We can’t make therapy mandatory unless there are legitimate concerns to others, and currently, there aren’t. He needs to give consent to be helped.”

“Keen observation, Aizawa! You’re correct. We cannot force this. Being too insistent can have a negative effect. If a mer gets stung by a jellyfish, they don’t put pressure on the wound. Gentle treatment is the only way to go about this. We may need to wait weeks, maybe even months, but his mental health is our top priority,” Nedzu explained.

“Is that it, then? Just wait until he feels comfortable with the idea of therapy?” Hisashi tilted his head. It seemed anticlimactic.

Yagi’s face softened at Hisashi’s words. “I have also worked with Young Izuku quite a bit. Listen when he wants to talk, be there for him. A friendly face will do wonders.”

“That’s not quite all, either.” The dolphin-creature replied cheerily, shifting the topic, “I have a vested interest in Izuku. I must admit it’s not entirely unbiased on the premises of his subspecies. In fact, I’d go so far as to say it’s one of the factors that drew me to his promise. I know what it’s like to be harmed and judged for differences that cannot control.” Nedzu paused, grinning. “I want him to rise against the norm and challenge what it means to be a sapien. I want to teach him personally.”

“Nedzu, you can’t be serious!” Aizawa was the first one to speak, his jarring movement jostling the tiger shark that sat upon his midsection. It looked rather sour at the lack of warning. “This is entirely unprecedented!”

Hisashi was having doubts himself. “Will it be safe? I don’t want him feeling unfairly singled out.”

“Both entirely valid concerns. Izuku will be well taken care of with me. I don’t want him pulled out of any classes, just additional time spent honing his potential with me. I intend for each session to be recorded in case of further concern. It hasn’t been done before, but I, for one, think this will be a very interesting experiment.”

Hisashi nodded slowly, but Aizawa still looked like he didn’t trust Nedzu. Yagi seemed like he already knew, staying quiet as the others considered.

“If it’s what Izuku wants,” Hisashi conceded, “I want to give him as many options as possible. He needs more people on his side.”

“I’m rooting for the kid as much as either of you, but it seems like I’m the only one who realizes that this might be harmful. Putting too many expectations on him is as damning as smothering him.”

“Aizawa, I’m sure that I can create a positive experience. Nothing can be gained without a risk attached to it-”

“A risk of my student. I cannot agree unless his mental health is stable and taken care of. I don’t care how much potential he has, I’m not putting any more burdens on him until he feels truly safe.”

Nedzu seemed to consider the words. “I can agree to that. It may delay progress, but we certainly have enough time if he has the promise I believe he has. If we’re in agreement, I believe this meeting is adjourned?”

Hisashi looked around at the others. “I think so. I'm glad this went so well, I would hate for it to get out that UA failed to protect it's own students from discrimination.”

“Of course. I’m excited to see where he goes,” Nedzu said. “I can only expect it’s far.”

After waiting for what seemed like hours, doodling in his notebook, Izuku finally saw his father leave the spire once more. He practically sprung from his seat on the seafloor.

“What was it- was ab- about? What did- did th- they s- say?” He didn’t know if he was prepared for the answer, but he wanted to know anyway.

“I can’t tell you. Sorry, bud.” Something in Hisashi’s eyes had changed when he gazed at Izuku. He recognized the expression.

Pity.

“You- you think s- s- something’s wrong with- with me.” It wasn’t a question.

“Nothing is wrong with you,” Hisashi said with fierce affection. “Izuku, you’re amazing. The only thing wrong is that which you can’t control.”

He’s lying.

“What- what do you- you mean?”

“Zuku, I don’t know how to say this, but… I think you may have PTSD.” Hisashi’s tone was grim. Izuku felt cold shock sweep his system, a shudder sweeping his spine. He let out an incredulous laugh.

“You’re ki- kidding. I ca- can’t- it- you- n- no, that ca- can’t be right. I do- don’t know who- who told you th- that, but- but they’re wr- wrong!”

The look his father gave him made him feel both frustrated and oddly guilty. “I don’t think so. There’s some pretty good evidence. Even if you don’t have PTSD, you do have trauma. There are no two ways about it.”

“It- it’s only bad mem- memories. Every- everybody has those. T- t- trauma isn’t the word. It- it’s too strong. S- some mers p- pushed me a- around and w- were rude to- to me. S- so what? It- it’s fine. I’m fine. I’m a- all good.”

I don’t want him to worry. I don’t deserve to be worried about. It’s better than he thinks. I’m happy sometimes, that should count for something.

“So those scars are just remnants of being ‘pushed around’?” On instinct, Izuku flinched. Hisashi leaned closer, a comforting hand on his shoulder. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to make you upset.”

“I’m- I’m re- really o- okay. I- I promise. I- I- I would tell you if- if something was w- wrong.” Izuku knew it would probably end up being a lie. He disgusted himself, lying as if it was second nature

Hisashi looked concerned, but he slowly nodded. “Okay. I can accept that. The second thing I need to talk to you about is the possibility of speech therapy.”

Izuku’s heart thumped faster. It was hard to remain calm. “I- I tried on- once. It- I didn’t re- really work o- out…”

“Really? How so?”

Izuku clutched his wrist tightly, smothering a wince at the fresh cut. He hadn’t had a chance to patch it up, but hopefully, his instructor wouldn’t notice or care.

“You’re late.” A cold voice pierced the water, dark with disapproval.

“S- s- s- sor- sorry- sorry, M- Mrs. A- A- Arai,” he murmured, guilt burning his chest.

“You’ve only gotten worse since last week. When are you going to take this seriously? Again. Practice. And come here, don’t hover at the doorway like some meek minnow.” She grabbed his wrist to pull him closer and Izuku hissed, pulling his hand away involuntarily. He only realized his mistake when he caught her expression. “Faking an injury? That’s it. I can’t dismiss this. I was unsure about taking you in, but it’s clear that this isn’t going to work out. It was a misfortune to teach you.”

“W- wait! N- no, I- I- I ca- can’t-” Izuku had a hard time getting enough breath. “My- my mom, sh- she-”

“You can tell her exactly what you did. You shouldn’t have enrolled if you weren’t going to try. I’m very disappointed in you, Midoriya.”

Izuku did his best to hide his tears, but he didn’t complain as he swam out, checking once more for the mers that lurked in the shadows.

“Ah, she- she wasn- wasn’t a ve- very good ma- match. I- I di- didn’t lear- learn much un- under he- her.” Your friends hate your stutter. You’ve been preyed on for it. Katsuki’s given you more burns than you can count because you can’t just spit shit out. It’s your fault. It’s not natural. Fix it. “B- but, u- um, I thi- think I- I’m ready to- to try a- again.”

“I’m proud of you. You’re moving on. That’s huge progress.” Hisashi’s smile was comforting, calming the thoughts inside Izuku’s head. “I’ll help get that set up for you. I can’t wait to see how you grow.”

“You’re- you’re st- staying?”

“What else would I be doing? I’m already down here, I’ve missed too much as it is. I’ve got connections now that I didn’t have before. I’ve already prepared before I came down here. A siren buddy of mine offered me a job down here. Inky and I are working to keep you safe, mentally and physically. That includes me being here to look after you. I heard you’re quite a troublemaker,” he teased.

“I a- am not! I- I mean, un- unless you co- count that run-in w- with the sea serp- serpent… or- or Stain… or Sh- Sh- Shigaraki… wa- wait, tha- that sounds bad out- out loud.”

His father barked out a laugh. “I need to hear about all of those stories. You’re not a troublemaker, you’re a trouble magnet!”

“It- it was s- self de- defense,” Izuku justified lightly, the storm in his head easing for the moment.

“Sure it was. Don’t worry, I won’t tell Inky. It’ll stay between us.” Hisashi winked conspiratorially.

Izuku just rolled his eyes, a slight smile on his face.

Nedzu was at his desk reviewing the school curriculum when he came. A tide-swept mer panting and bloodied, looking near-hysterical. Immediately, the dolphin recognized him as a gatekeeper, responsible for the admittance of creatures into U.A.’s magic walls.

“Where’s All Might?! We need him here, there’s been an attack!” Masuda choked out. He thrust forward a paper. “They didn’t attempt to invade. Instead, they left this. Iwasaki checked it over, he has the best investigative magic in the colony, but he couldn’t find anything suspicious. We need to deal with this threat!”

“Power Loader, get All Might. I’ll stay here and assess the threat. We have no time to lose.”

The Guardian gave a stiff nod and took off, his strong tail pushing at the water. Nedzu gained further details from Masuda. According to the gatekeeper, a girl with messy blonde twin buns had approached him, saying she needed entrance to the colony to deliver a very important message. When Masuda asked for her identification, she got upset and pulled a knife on him. His magic wasn’t a good match for the battle, requiring skin contact. He managed to fend her off, but when she was gone, he noticed a neatly folded note sitting on his desk, marked with words of blood-red.

When Yagi entered in his well-known muscular form, Nedzu informed him of the situation. With steady hands, Yagi unfolded the note. He read it in silence, his expression showing next to nothing.

“Thank you, Masuda. The whole of U.A. is grateful for your noble actions. You’re dismissed from your shift. I recommend you visit Recovery Girl for those wounds.”

“No, thank you, King All Might. It’s an honor to serve for your colony.” The mer bowed and left, leaving Yagi and Nedzu alone in the room.

“This is concerning.” Yagi was the first to talk, a frown pulling at his now-sallow face. “The League has been at our throats constantly. Most students haven’t even recovered from their last attack. This is practically a declaration of outright war. They may have more forces backing them than we first presumed. I should put a stop to this myself.”

“‘All Might, you shall die by the will of the League of Dwellers.’ That seems to be it. It’s dramatic, to say the least,” Nedzu’s faint smile dropped. “Yagi, you’re not the king you used to be. As your advisor, I highly suggest you leave this to the Guardians.”

“It wasn’t long ago that I would have been able to take them down easily. I don’t like being helpless in this.”

“I understand. It’s a shame that the Symbol of Peace is starting to fade. And yet he still has no heir.” Nedzu inspected his flipper.

“You know my opinion on that. I’m not changing it. I will not take an heir yet. I have many more years left in me.”

“Perhaps. Perhaps not. Who knows? All I’m sure of is that this will be very, very interesting.”

Izuku hugged his father tightly, then watched him leave. The sea was an inky black with nighttime, only the faintest hints of moonlight creating specks of light in the water. After a chaotic day of meetings and confrontations and unpleasant truths, Izuku was returning to normalcy. Or, at least, his new version of it. Things had changed for the better. It wasn’t long ago that he’d been the victim to harm he had no power to control. Now, he was treated with indifference at the worst and respect at the best. His start had been rough, but he had friends, a father, a mentor, and a teacher. It was mind-boggling, but things were starting to look up.

Izuku, for the first time in a long time, felt hope for the future.

Chapter Text

Izuku snapped awake on a cold Saturday night (or was it Sunday morning?) uncomfortable, hot and freezing cold filling his veins. His head and heart pounded as his instincts screamed at him to get out.

It took a moment to remember that he was in his room at his parents’ house, not being restrained on the seafloor. He had friends, he had been at U.A. for almost a year. He had been exposed to the kindness that the world had to offer. Still, the phantom pain at his neck wasn’t nice.

I haven’t had a nightmare this bad in months. I thought I was getting better. He sighed and crept out of his room, careful not to disturb anyone who might be sleeping. I just need some fresh air, I don’t want to worry them.

“What are you doing, Zuku?”

He flinched, One for All activating out of reflex. In the green lightning of his magic, he made out Hisashi sprawled across the couch, wide awake, in pitch darkness.

“Wha- what the f- fuck?! What?! Wh- why?! H- how?!”

“Slower. Sorry I startled you.”

In a calmer, slower voice, Izuku voiced his question. “F- forget about what I’m doing, what are you doing?”

“Good! Your stutter’s getting a lot better since you went to speech therapy a few months ago. Anyways,” Hisashi responded calmly as if he hadn’t just been sitting in inky blackness, “A, I’m practically nocturnal, B, you didn’t answer my question. I never see you up around this time. You should be sleeping.”

Izuku carefully dodged the question. “What do you do every night?”

“The question, bud. Then I’ll answer yours.”

“Just- just some nightmares. It doesn’t matter,” Izuku murmured.

Hisashi quirked an eyebrow.

“R- really! It’s nothing to worry about. I get them once in a while.”

“What about?”

Claws tearing up his neck, silent screaming, begging, begging Taiyo to stop, but no words could form, helplessness, pain-

Izuku blinked, then looked away. “Past stuff. It- it happens.”

Hisashi smiled gently and patted the couch beside him. “Talk to me. Get it off your chest. You don’t have to share what you don’t want, but I want to know what’s going on.”

Izuku bit his lip gently. “Um… it’s about- it’s about a scar. One you haven’t seen.” When Hisashi remained silent, the stuttering siren took in a breath. “Don’t- don’t overreact, okay?”

He bowed his neck and swept the tips of his hair back, revealing what he knew to be the ugly mass of scar tissue that faintly read esca. From behind him, he heard a sharp intake of breath.

“Who the fuck did this to you?” Hisashi’s voice was of barely-restrained calm, of water slowly simmering to an unstoppable boil.

The anger wasn’t aimed at him, but it was daunting nonetheless. “You wouldn’t know them… they were- um- not the best. They-” Izuku’s voice was quiet, wavering with unshed tears, “they said I needed to learn my- my place.”

“I need names. This isn’t about to go unpunished.” Hisashi’s eyes practically glowed (or were they actually glowing?) with hatred.

“It was years ago. They- they probably don’t even remember.” Izuku clutched at his arms, his focus concentrated on the feeling of warped scar tissue. “It doesn’t matter,” he murmured, even though they both knew how hollow it sounded.

“It matters to you. Don’t try to deny it. You wouldn’t be dreaming about it if you didn’t care. It’s okay to be upset about how they treated you. It was never okay. Not for a second.” Hisashi’s words were soft but strong, a comforting hand squeezing Izuku’s.

Izuku pressed his leaky eyes into his hands, muffled sobs barely escaping his lips. “I th- thought it was getting better. I thought I was- was finally getting over shit that was- that was years ago, but it- it still haunts my dreams. What if- what if I never recover?”

“Oh, Izuku…” Hisashi pulled his still-sobbing son close, allowing the younger siren to lean against him. For a while, the only sounds in the house were quiet hiccups and harsh breathing. Eventually, Izuku pulled away, rubbing furiously at his red-rimmed eyes.

“I- I’m sorry. I- I- I didn’t mean to- to dump that on you. I shouldn’t have. You’re only going to worry about me more.” He still leaned against his father, pulling his tail close to his chest. “I know you’re going to try to say I have PTSD, but- but it doesn’t feel like that. I’m just the same as I always was. I can live without therapy. Talking to a stranger isn’t going to do anything about my problems, especially since I don’t have trauma.”

“You can think that if you want. I’m not going to pressure you into anything. I just hate to see you all broken up. I’ll always be here for you. It’s my job as a parent to listen to you.”

Always here for me? Like you were there for me the majority of my life? Izuku’s mind hissed. Immediately, he felt guilty for even thinking of saying that to the man who had been so accommodating since he came back.

“Thanks,” the half-siren murmured weakly.

“You’re welcome. I still need those names, though.”

“You’ll cause a scene if I tell you. I learned my lesson when you yelled at Ashido.” Izuku still recalled the choice words Hisashi spat at the mer, who cowered with fear at the end of the lecture.

“She deserved it. She was being a bitch.”

“That doesn’t mean you should have stopped her and scolded her in full sight of everyone, though. That was so embarrassing. She’s not that bad.”

“Reputation doesn’t matter when the world hates you for existing. It’s a hard lesson to learn, but things are easier when you understand it. If she leaves you alone now, what does it matter?”

“They’ll think I can’t defend myself. I’ll be an easy target,” Izuku murmured.

“And? You can prove them wrong. You have magic now. Show them you won’t take any more of this.”

“It’s not that easy! There’s no fix-all solution, otherwise I would have used it already! Nobuyuki and Taiyo are ruthless. It’s only due to my own caution that I haven’t run into them again. They’ll do worse if they’re reminded that I exist.”

“What if it was another person? What if it was Uraraka? Would you let it go?-”

Izuku’s pupils narrowed in guilt and confusion. He tried to formulate a response, but words evaded him.

What if it was her? It wouldn’t be her. She’s worth more than me. She’s selfless. She’s kind. I’m just a nobody. A nobody who holds on to the past for no fucking reason.

“I- I don’t know. It- it wouldn’t be h- her.” Izuku looked at the ground, all energy sapped from him. “I’m going to bed. I think I can sleep now,” he said.

“If you’re sure. There’s a sleep aid in the cabinet if you need it. Goodnight, Zuku.”

“Night, dad.”

Izuku didn’t know how long he lay staring up at the ceiling that night, trying to muster up the will to sleep or get the aid Hisashi had mentioned. The world faded to gray.

Izuku must have slept that night, because he woke up to knocking on his door, traces of blood still swimming in his mind.

“It’s noon. We’re allowed to kidnap you now,” Ochaco teased through the barrier, her tone bright.

“Ochaco, we are not ‘kidnapping’ anyone. He’s coming with us consensually,” Tenya lectured.

“Noon already? Shit,” Izuku cursed under his breath. Louder, he called, “coming!” In a whirlwind of activity, he attempted (and failed) to brush his hair any more than adjusting it so it covered the scar on his neck, stuffed the belongings he’d brought in his yellow bag, and tried to make it so he didn’t look like he was running on four hours of sleep.

“Hi, Ochaco. Hi, Tenya,” he greeted breathlessly. “Sorry, I got a bit too focused on analysis last night. I completely forgot about sleeping until it was light again.”

His friends seemed to accept the lie, chastising him for not taking care of himself, but he could feel Hisashi’s eyes on him from down the hallway. He determinedly ignored the guilt.

“I’m ready now. Let’s go.”

“-you must get a full eight to ten hours of sleep per night. Oh, wait, you’re ready?” Tenya paused his lecture.

“Finally, slowpoke. C’mon,” Ochaco beckoned.

“Right. Bye, mom and dad. See you next weekend. Love you,” Izuku waved his parents farewell.

“Love you too. Don’t forget what we talked about last night,” Hisashi reminded him.

“I won’t.”

I can’t..

With Inko’s farewell, he was back into the open seas again. Tenya and Ochaco’s presence beside him managed to calm some of the fear from his nightmares, even if he didn’t say anything to them.

“Shoto, Tenya, Tsu, Hitoshi, Denki, Eijiro, and I are gonna go to that one café on Friday, do you want to come with?” Uraraka asked.

“You convinced Hitoshi? Did you bribe him with sharks or something?” Izuku teased lightheartedly. “Or are you just planning to kidnap him?”

“I’m doing no such thing! Denki convinced him!”

“Of course he did. I wouldn’t be surprised if they were dating already. They’re pretty obvious. Denki doesn’t flirt with anyone else like that,” Izuku pointed out with a shrug. Ochaco and Tenya both sent him an exasperated look. “What?”

“You have no room to talk. Last time I checked, you were pining after a certain half-mer.”

Pink made itself known on Izuku’s face. “I’m doing no such thing. Lies and slander.”

Ochaco smirked. In a high-pitched imitation of Izuku, she batted her lashes and gushed “Shoto’s just so handsome, I have to spontaneously combust any time I see him because he’s just so dreamy-”, fanning her face for extra effect.

“I don’t sound like that!” Izuku protested.

Tenya looked like he was losing the fight between his manners and laughter. “I’m sorry, but you do sound like that sometimes.”

“My friends are traitors,” Izuku muttered. Ochaco just laughed.

Up ahead, a couple of mers came into view. Izuku recognized one too easily for the time they had been apart. Immediately, he stopped Ochaco and Tenya and pulled them behind a boulder, covering their mouths so they didn’t have a chance to protest. He peered around the boulder where he’d sheltered and watched Taiyo swim by, looking far too relaxed. His claws were extended out. Izuku swore he saw a sheen of red on them. Seeing him again made the siren feel like he was trapped at the bottom of the ocean, the sea crushing him tighter than he could handle.

“Izuku, breathe!” Ochaco pleaded. She sounded genuinely scared, and Izuku wondered absentmindedly how long he’d been staring. Taiyo was already gone from view.

“Wh- what?”

“You scared me! You pulled us aside looking like you had seen a ghost and then just started hyperventilating. You didn’t hear me when I called out.”

“Oh… s- s- sorry- I- I tho- thought- I thought I saw s- someone I- I knew… b- back then. It- it wasn’t him,” Izuku lied, “I’m s- sorry. For worrying you.”

“You’re crying,” Tenya pointed out quietly. Izuku realized with a jolt that bubbles were indeed rising from his eyes. He rubbed them away, still feeling sick. “That isn’t a natural reaction. Are you under too much pressure? I can ask Aizawa to give you a break for a week. I’ll give you my notes and everything.”

“I’m- I’m okay, but thanks. There is- isn’t anything to be worried about. I’m ob- objectively better than I’ve ever b- been.”

“Do you feel like it, though?” Tenya asked.

“Why- why wouldn’t I? Tenya, you’re- you’re overthinking.”

“I apologize. I don’t mean to question the legitimacy of your claims. As your friend, I simply want to ensure your mental and physical health.”

“If there was a problem, you’d tell us, right?” The worry on Ochaco’s face was fading.

“Of course I’d tell you.”

Liar.

“Izuku’s back!” Ochaco announced the moment they swam into the common room. A couple of heads snapped up, some mers already drifting over, some staying back and returning to what they were doing.

“Sup!”

“We missed you, ribbit.”

“Hey, bro!”

“Hi, Midoriya.”

Izuku waved back at them with a small smile. “I was only gone for the weekend.”

“It’s not the same without you, mon ami,” Aoyama pointed out.

“Oh. T- thanks?” Izuku took a moment to look around. His eyes met with Mina’s. The pink mer put up a peace sign and looked away. It was slow-going, but it was progress. She seemed hesitant to talk to him alone, but she made an effort to be more accepting. In fact, most of the class had warmed up to him.

Koda waved shily. He’d been scared at first, but upon seeing how the fish flitted around him comfortably due to his natural siren appeal, he seemed to understand that Izuku was a friend. Sato was in the kitchen, but he’d also changed from neutral to actively friendly. Really, the only one who made it known that she disliked Izuku was Hagakure, and compared to those he’d known in the past, she was extremely tame. If he knew her when he was younger, he’d probably thought of her actions as kind. Now he has been exposed to actual kindness from people outside his mother, they were just hollow.

Only a few mers lounged on the couches. In the corner, several of his classmates were hunched over a central object. Izuku was about to ask what they were doing, but the telltale boom of Katsuki’s magic went off caused him to flinch away.

“FUCK YEAH! TAKE THAT, ICYHOT! TAKE THAT, DUNCE FACE! SUCK IT, SOY SAUCE! I FUCKING WON!” The blonde slammed his hands down with a feral grin.

Yaoyorozu produced a fake yellow crown from her arm, placing it upon his head.

Eijiro seemed to notice the confused look on Izuku’s face. “They just finished up Uno. Katsuki’s really good at it.”

“Really good? I haven’t played with him recently, but I usually win against him,” Izuku murmured. Obviously, Katsuki heard, because, the next second, he was pointing at the siren.

“FUCK you. You always cheat.” There was no heat behind his words. True to his promise, Katsuki had also improved. Izuku didn’t trust him, but there was a strained sort-of friendship between them.

“I don’t. Not like you cheated seven years ago and still lost against me.”

“You wanna bet?! I’ll play you, one-on-one. Then we’ll see who’s the best. Spoiler, it’s not going to be you, shithead.”

“We’ll see. Yaoyorozu, can I bother you for a set of Uno cards?” Izuku asked.

“Of course.” The black-haired mer handed Izuku a set of cards. Both of the players checked it over, then handed the set to Sero to shuffle. Izuku could already hear betting among the spectators.

The cards were handed out. The very first card Izuku saw in his hand was black-and-white with a multicolor dot in the center. The slashes and curves of mertongue font spelled out “+4”.

Izuku grinned.

“I win,” the siren smirked smugly, an unassuming blue two floated down on top of the pile.

“GODDAMN IT,” Katsuki threw down his four cards in a rage. “There’s NO way that was fair. Fuck you!”

“Sorry, I was looking at him all game. He won, fair and square,” Sero shrugged.

“Bullshit, that plus two stack was fucking cheating! You just got fucking lucky, I’m still better!” Katsuki spat.

Izuku was a bit shaken by Katsuki’s anger. It was strange, being the object of his frustration and not ending up as his punching bag.

“Shit, Izuku, I didn’t know you were so good at uno. Where did you learn to play like that?” Denki looked impressed.

Izuku didn’t want to admit that he’d spent hours and hours playing games against himself when he was younger, so he just awkwardly laughed and answered, “practice.”

“Good job, Izuku. You’re very good at that game.” Shoto’s eyes were soft as he spoke, tilting his head in a way that made Izuku’s chest feel light. “Maybe you could show me how to do it? I don’t quite understand the rules.”

“Th- thanks. I lo- I’d love to.” Izuku spoke quicker than he intended.

Shit, I’m stuttering again. Calm down, Izuku. Calm down, you’re just talking to your friend. Nothing more.

“Right. That’s good,” Shoto replied, seeming a little fazed himself. A slightly-awkward silence stretched between the two for a second before Izuku realized.

“Ah! So- sorry. I- um- got lost in thought for a second. Yeah. That would be nice.” He laughed softly. “I like spending time with you.”

“So do I.”

The savior from Izuku’s own overthinking came in the form of Yaoyorozu, who placed the yellow crown on his head, looking rather fed up. “Alright, Shoto. Come here.” She sounded mildly exasperated. Shoto followed suit to the other edge of the room with the request, Yaoyorozu speaking too quietly for Izuku to hear. Once he was gone, Izuku put his face in his hands.

A shadow came into the corner of his view, and Izuku peeped through the webs between his fingers. Kyoka had taken a seat beside him, looking smug.

“Want to talk about it, lover boy?” Kyoka’s tone was teasing. Izuku realized with a jolt that a majority of the class had seen his ineptness at socializing.

“Fuck,” he murmured, still covering his face in shame. “I can’t even talk to him. What if he thinks I’m weird and stops being my friend? What if he thinks I don’t like him anymore? Oh All Might, what if he hates me?”

“I don’t think he’s even capable of hating you,” she commented. “He’s as smitten with you as you are with him.”

“I’m not- listen, just because I think he’s really handsome and his eyes are pretty and he’s just… perfect… does not mean I’m smitten.”

“Oh, sure. Hey, Shoto!” Koyoka called, to Izuku’s growing horror. “Izuku said he likes your eyes!”

Shoto turned and smiled softly, looking a tad shy himself. “Thank you, Izuku.” Yaoyorozu elbowed him gently in the side. “Yours are beautiful too.”

Izuku did not let out an undignified squawk. Once the half-mer had turned away again, he addressed Kyoka. “I told you that in confidence!”

“You get confidentiality when you stop being a gay disaster.”

“I’m- I’m not a gay disaster!”

“Oh, sorry,” Kyoka smirked, “bisexual disaster.”

“That’s not better.”

Chapter Text

The common room buzzed with energy after school on Monday. Izuku was entirely unprepared for the sudden excitement sparking in the open water. Ashido was splayed atop one of the couches, her cichlid tail fin flitting with excitement as she chatted with some of her classmates.

“Who are you guys taking? I heard Jiro’s planning to ask Momo!”

Denki gasped, “is she finally making a move?”

“I hope. For all the shit she gives others, she’s awfully complacent herself,” Sero teased.

“Speaking of hypocrites, you’re also going alone, right?” Ashido shot back.

“Damn, low blow.”

Ashido seemed to notice him, but, in her good mood, she seemed to forget that she should be indifferent towards him. Instead, she waved. “What about you, Midoriya? Todoroki, right?”

Izuku tried to understand what they were talking about, but he couldn’t think of anything coming up. Dumbly, he let out a, “huh?”

“Told you,” Tsu sighed.

“Damn, I thought for sure he would have asked, even as friends,” Eijiro murmured.

“I’m- I’m sorry? I don’t know wha- what you’re talking about,” Izuku looked between his friends in confusion.

“The Sunlight Festival, remember? It’s coming up. Don’t worry, I almost forgot about it, too. I mean, time seems to pass by so fast,” Eijiro laughed.

“Sunlight Festival… Sunlight Festival… Oh, right! That! I’ve never celebrated it before. I don’t even know how to, honestly,” the siren admitted with a sheepish laugh.

Five faces all glanced towards him in varying levels of shock or horror.

“This is unacceptable. Izuku, you’re going to the Sunlight Festival this year, ribbit,” Tsu declared, already standing again as if she planned to drag him there immediately.

“Is- is it really-?”

Denki put a hand on Izuku’s mouth. “Hush, child, it’s your time to be cultured,” he declared, ignoring the siren’s exasperated look. “Now, what do you already know?”

Izuku wracked his memory. “Um, you take someone- or multiple people- who are important to you. Usually it’s just one person, typically in a romantic sense. Asking someone to the festival means that you have a deep love for them. Any kind of love, whether platonic, romantic, or otherwise, is allowed and cherished at the Sunlight Festival. It’s celebrated on the summer solstice, when the rays of sunlight are brightest, and every mer-- even some from the deepest colonies-- will swim to the surface to celebrate. It can take solid days for the bottom colonies to travel, but a lot of mers say it’s worth it.”

“Correct! That’s the basic premise of it,” Ashido nodded. “Bonus points, what’s the tale behind it?”

“Uh… N- nozuru and Oū, right? If I remember right, Nozuru was the creator of much of the Earth. Uh, their domains were sunlight and order, and, under their rule, the world flourished. Sunlight reached every crevice, every creature, and warmed up the land. It was a time of peace, until Nozuru’s twin brother Oū became jealous. He demanded a time of shadow, and, when night was granted to him, he kept taking. Every part where the sun couldn’t reach, shadows invaded. Uh- Nozuru didn’t see the harm until it was too late. Oū turned the ocean to shadow. With the ocean taken, Oū had more of the Earth than did Nozuru, I think, so his sibling could no longer stop him with their own will. As a remedy, Nozuru created the mer to bring even the darkest parts of the ocean to light. In retaliation… Oū created the siren, a plague that could spread itself through cunning song. Um, The Sunlight Festival is the time to celebrate Nozuru and encourage their success in the war between light and darkness.”

Tsu put a finger to her chin. “If you know so much already, why haven’t you ever celebrated it, ribbit?”

“I- I mean-” Izuku laughed awkwardly, picking at a sharp tooth with his claw, “I wouldn’t e- exactly be welcome, would I? Besides, when I was old enough, I didn’t have anyone to go with. Others… never- never, um, liked me that much?”

“What about Katsuki?” Eijiro’s question was innocent, but Izuku couldn’t help a flinch.

“Uh- ye- yeah, he always we- went with someone else. We knew each other, but I- I think you’re overestimating our relationship. We… drifted apart… after we were five.” Izuku was careful with his wording.

“Oh. Dude, I’m really sorry.”

“It’s okay. I have more people than I could ever imagine here for me now. The past doesn’t matter anymore,” Izuku responded with a fake confidence.

Who are you trying to convince? Yourself, when you still have nightmares about what they did to you? You cling onto the past like a leech, and yet, you lie.

Denki interrupted his thoughts with a hug. “Aww, bro! We’re gonna celebrate it this year!”

“Ri- right! I’d like that.” Izuku found that, for once, he meant what he said.

Izuku woke up, the familiar feeling of cold dread in his veins. He was so, so tired, and yet, the moment he closed his eyes, the faces of those he thought he’d long gotten rid of flashed behind his eyelids.

I have to get out. I’ll try to sleep again tomorrow. I can last without it. I’ll be fine. I am fine.

Near-blindly, he crept into the night water, careful to be quiet. He sat on the ledge of his room, barely breathing out a sigh. A few nocturnal fish flitted around him. Izuku held out his hand and a bigeye fish nudged at it, eventually deciding it was a good resting spot.

“You shouldn’t do that. I’m dangerous. I’m a monster. I could hurt you,” Izuku murmured to it. The bigeye didn’t seem to care.

With a sigh, Izuku focused on turning his Lure intent off. The bigeye seemed to understand where it was and flitted away, leaving Izuku all alone. It was what he wanted, and yet, he felt worse without it. “Stupid Deku. You can’t even make up your mind,” he laughed bitterly.

The night water chilled him to the bone, but he barely felt it over trying to keep himself together. The sea was still and black, not even the faintest hints of the moon lighting the abyss.

“Oi, get back in your room. You’re gonna catch a cold, dipshit.” The voice wasn’t startling. Or maybe Izuku was too tired to care.

“I can handle it, Kacchan. It’s just sickness.”

Katsuki sat beside him, heaving a sigh. “Just because you can handle it doesn’t mean you should. Stop being stupid.”

“I don’t-” Izuku’s voice was quiet. “-I don’t want to go back in there. I can’t breathe. It’s- it’s stifling.”

The siren couldn’t see Katsuki’s face, but his tone was softer. “Fine. But I’m not leaving you here to rot.”

“Okay.” The two watched fish flit around, attracted once again to Izuku’s magnet-like siren lure. “Why did you come out here, anyway? I thought- I thought everyone was- was asleep.”

“If you think I could sleep peacefully after all the shit I pulled, you’re fucking insane,” Katsuki laughed weakly.

“Oh…” Izuku didn’t know what to say. “I- I think- I think I’ve been selfish. I didn’t look at- at your side of th- things. I’ve been holding this- this grudge, even though it doe- doesn’t help either of us. I’m- I’m sorry. Kacchan, I- I forgive you. You shouldn’t have to- to feel guilty.”

“No!” Katsuki spat immediately. “You don’t get to forgive me until you know your goddamn worth. Don’t lie and say you can excuse my actions, because it’s still affecting you.”

“It’s not worth this. I’m not worth this. Stop letting me drag you down because I’m too broken to move on. You have a future. I’m not even sure I want to go on. It’s pathetic. I’m supposed to be better now. Why aren’t I better?”

Katsuki stared at him in horror, then pinched the bridge of his nose, staring into the open water. “God, I fucked up hard. You’re not worthless. I should have never told you that. I want to punch my younger self in the face.”

Great, I did the exact opposite of what I was trying to do. I’m trying to stop him from feeling guilty, not make him feel worse, Izuku cursed himself.

“It’s not your fault. It’s me.”

“Dammit, De- Izuku- you can’t be fucking serious-”

“No. No, wa- wait- no. That- that’s weird. Just keep calling me Deku.”

“The fuck do you mean, it sounds weird? It’s your name. I’m not gonna fucking call you ‘useless’.”

“Okay, Katsuki.”

Katsuki barely held back a cringe. “Point made. I’m not gonna call you Deku, though. We’re past that.”

“You can’t exactly call me ‘Midoriya’. We’re not strangers.”

“Izuchan?”

“Ew, no.”

“Whatever!” Katsuki’s palms exploded. “Point is, don’t devalue yourself. I was an idiot, but that doesn’t mean you should carry on my legacy.”

“If you say so…” Izuku murmured.

“You’re only trying to placate me, aren’t you?”

“Yeah.”

“Thought so. I can’t convince you when your mind is set. Stubborn bitch.” Katsuki rolled his eyes. “Why are you out here?”

Izuku let out a flat chuckle at the half-insult, but he went quiet. “Do you- do you ever have nightmares… about things that have happened already? Like, a- about the past?”

“Once. It was about something that could have happened. Is that what you mean?” Katsuki looked troubled.

“N- no… li- like- nothing has ch- changed. Just a- a memory.”

“No. You have them?”

Izuku nodded wordlessly. “I used to be lucky if- if it was once a week- and then it- it stopped, but ever s- since this weekend- ever since I saw T- Taiyo, I have them every night. I’m so tired.” Izuku choked back a sob.

“Jesus. I don’t think that’s normal, Zuku-”

“No. Only- only Dad calls me that.”

“Fine. Anyways, like I said, not normal. Have you talked to anyone?”

“Well, n- no, but… I don’t want to burden anyone. Even if I do have a- a problem- which I don’t- I’d just waste time and money trying to- to work through my pro- problems. I’m beyond hope.”

“No, you fucking aren’t! I don’t know how to help with your problems, but I’m not gonna leave. I’ll keep you alive, whether you like it or not!” Katsuki swore.

Izuku couldn’t hold back a smile. “Tha- thanks, I think?”

“You’re welcome, Dekiru,” Katsuki responded.

“Nah,” Izuku leaned against Katsuki, allowing his eyes to close. “Doesn’t sound right.”

“Izu?”

“No. Too cutesy for you.”

“Annoying fuck.”

“I know what you are, but what am I?”

Katsuki laughed. “Touché.”

If he said anything after that, Izuku didn’t hear it over his own fading consciousness.

Izuku woke up to knocking on his door. “Oi, nerd, get the fuck up. You’re gonna be late.”

The siren was back in his room, feeling more well-rested than he had in days. Was last night just a dream? Some sort of wishful thinking that Katsuki would be there for me?

“Get up or I’ll blow your goddamn door down!”

“‘M up,” Izuku slurred, blearily hoisting himself from the comfortable warmth of his bed. Hastily, he messed his hair so it looked somewhat presentable and grabbed his bag.

“You finally ready? Let’s go, nerd.”

“S- sorry. I was pretty tired.”

“Obviously, or you wouldn’t have passed out on me. You’re like a fucking log when you sleep.”

“Wa- wait, that wa- was real?!”

“You deciding my arm was a nice place to fall asleep, or you being up way past the time a sane person should be?” Katsuki asked. It seemed like he was carefully avoiding the more sensitive parts of what Izuku had confessed in his sleepless rambles.

“B- both?”

Katsuki stared at him. “You’re a fucking idiot.” He said no more, instead opting to sulk in front of Izuku.

“I woke up in my room, do you think the natural conclusion is that you carried me there?”

“I wasn’t going to leave you in the cold, and I sure as hell wasn’t gonna cuddle you. I’m not fucking sappy,” Katsuki argued.

“I mean-” Izuku started with a smirk.

“You’re on thin fucking ice, nerd.”

Izuku put his hands up. “I wasn’t saying anything. Also, are you seriously going with ‘nerd’?”

“Unless you can think of something else, ‘Izukkun’.”

“On second thought, nevermind.”

The common room was quiet except for the scratching of pencils and light murmuring. In the sleepy afternoon atmosphere, no one cared to argue about anything or even move from their comfortable seats. Tails were laid on torsos, fins were fit easily under friends’ chins, heads were rested on shoulders. Even Katsuki leaned against Eijiro, supporting the weight of Sero’s eel tail and Mina’s arm splayed on his torso.

Denki sat up and stretched, seemingly tired of the snooze. “Hey, guys, we should do something. We should have a bonding activity, like what happened with Izuku a few months ago. Come on, how does that sound?”

“Kaminari, you are not authorized to set up class bonding activities,” Tenya reminded him, lifting his head from Ochaco’s shoulder, “not after last time.”

“Well, technically, but you’re not considering one thing,” Denki said seriously.

Tenya raised an eyebrow. “And what is that?”

“I do what I want.” Before Tenya could object, Kaminari shouted, “Hanta! Truth or dare!”

“Dare!”

“Seriously? You could have at least picked a good activity. We’re not guppies,” Kyoka huffed, rolling her eyes. Denki looked scandalized.

“Kyoka! Respect!”

“Correction: I am not a guppy,” she muttered.

“Bro, gimmie a dare!” Sero called to Denki.

“Snoop through Mr. Aizawa’s room. Find something cool to bring back, too,” Denki commanded, grinning.

Tenya intervened. “No. I’m not allowing that. I can’t stop you from playing, but I refuse to condone breaking the rules.”

“It’s okay, Hanta, you can just do it when Iida’s not looking.”

“That’s not what I meant, Kaminari,” Tenya spluttered.

Denki’s turn was skipped, leaving Sero to start. “Mina!”

“Truth.”

“Biggest fear?”

“Easy. Bottom feeders. Especially the ones with suckers.” Ashido shuddered. “They’re creepy. And gross.”

“That’s basic,” Katsuki said with an eye-roll.

“What, would you rather me say I’m claustrophobic? Because I am, but that’s not the point. The point is that suckermouth catfish are gross and ugly and I hate them,” Ashido turned to Sero, “but no offense.”

“Rude! I’m gonna love myself, whether you like it or not.”

The pink mer giggled. “Tsu. Truth or dare?”

“Dare, ribbit.”

“If you’re going, ask who you want to go to the Sunlight Festival,” Ashido challenged.

Tsu didn’t seem fazed. With a finger on her mouth, she spoke, “Sure. Ochaco, ribbit.”

“Yes?” Ochaco seemed like she was holding back excitement.

“Would you like to go with me?”

“Of course, Tsu! I’d be glad to!” She smiled widely. Some of the class awwed.

“I’m glad. Shinso. Truth or dare?” Tsu pointed at the purple-haired teen, not wasting any time.

“Truth,” Hitoshi answered, looking bored.

“What do you think of Denki’s flirting?”

The quarter-siren smirked. “Contrary to popular beliefs, I’m not dense enough to miss it. And yes, I hear you guys talking about it. I’m not deaf, either.”

“So you… don’t want to date him?” Ashido looked disappointed.

“Who said that? I know I didn’t.”

A couple looks were exchanged, including Denki glancing questioningly to Hitoshi. The latter nodded.

“So, fun fact,” Denki grinned, “Shinso’s actually my boyfriend. We wanted to keep it on the down-low.”

Izuku swore he could pinpoint the exact moment when the news sunk in.

“What the fuck?! Denki! You were my bro! Bros tell bros when they’re dating other bros!” Sero sat bolt-upright, disturbing his friends’ comfortable position. “This is betrayal!”

“Bro, I’m sorry. I forgot to tell you,” Denki answered, his own voice thick with emotion.

“Bro, don’t let it happen again.”

“It won’t, bro!”

“This is bullshit,” Katsuki said in deadpan.

“Let the games continue!” Sero sank back into where he was.

“Bakugo, truth or dare?” Hitoshi’s voice was cool.

“Dare, I’m not a fucking coward,” scoffed Katsuki. As soon as he responded, his face went slack and his eyes turned hollow and unseeing. Shinso smirked.

“High-five everyone here. While smiling.”

The rest of the class was forced to watch as Katsuki obediently stood and smiled kindly. He held out his hand and swam around. Some people, like Eijiro or Denki, were happy with the situation, but others, namely Koda and Yaoyorozu, seemed downright terrified. After the deed was done and Katsuki came back into himself, incoherent shouting filled the room.

Eijiro managed to calm Katsuki (somehow), and the game continued. From Eijiro to Sato to Shoji to Tokoyami to Koda to Hagakure, the mantle was passed. Izuku was starting to tune out when his own name was called.

“Midoriya, truth or dare.” Hagakure’s voice was civil. It didn’t ring any alarm bells, and yet, Izuku was still wary.

“Truth.”

“Why did you sneak out of your spire last night?” There was a sickening triumph in her voice, as if she’d caught him red-handed. And in a sense, she had. A few of his classmates seemed to be waiting with held breath to hear the answer.

Katsuki got to his senses before Izuku did. “That shit’s private, asshole! Stop spying on him and get a life!”

“I wasn’t spying! I was awake and happened to see him. You’re awfully defensive of him.”

“Because I know the fucking reason. This isn’t the ‘gotcha’ you think it is. Let it drop and you might not be a total bitch.”

“I need an explanation,” Hagakure spat back.

Izuku managed to get his voice back. “It- it’s okay. I- I’m okay. Um- it’s- it’s not very- very happy…” At no objections, the siren looked down. “I’ve been ha- having nightmares. Y- yesterday, I- I couldn’t take it. I had to get out. I’m- I’m sorry it seemed suspicious. All I did was sit on my sp- spire ledge.”

“Oh really? What was it about?” Hagakure challenged.

Don’t think about it, don’t remember, don’t, don’t, don’t!

Izuku shook his head, tongue-tied. He couldn’t form words, everything was too much-!

“Hagakure, your behavior is highly inappropriate! Izuku’s business is his own, especially when it’s unpleasent to remember. Do not force him to say anything. The fact that I let it continue this far is frankly ashaming. Drop the topic or you’ll be forced to leave,” Tenya scolded the invisible girl with a frown.

“Fine!” Hagakure shouted and stood. She cast a quick glance around and stormed out, angry bubble tears at the corner of what Izuku figured would be her eyes.

“Shit, I- I didn’t mean to-” Izuku scrambled up, swearing under his breath as he prepared to follow.

“What are you doing? She started it, you’re not responsible for anything!” Ochaco grabbed his arm, preventing his retreat.

“She has to have a reason. I- I must have done something. I want to get things s- set straight,” the siren protested.

Hitoshi crossed his arms. “She literally just antagonized you. Why can’t you prioritize your own mental health for once? You’re only going to get upset by her.”

“I’m not going to be selfish. She probably feels isolated. I don- don’t want this to be a- a wall between us any longer.”

Ashido sighed. “I wouldn’t put my hopes on it, but you can try.”

That was all Izuku needed to hear. He raced after the invisible eel mer.

Tooru clutched her arms in an iron grip, suppressing her own angry tears.

It isn’t fucking fair! Can’t they see? The moment I point out what’s right in front of their eyes, they outcast me! It’s just a repeat of Kiyo, but even when I stand strong, they ignore me for understanding what’s going on!

Tooru punched her pillow, letting out a furious wail. Too quickly, the anger dissipated, regret and misery filling the empty hole in her chest.

“Bullshit. It’s all bullshit,” she muttered, but her heart wasn’t in it. “I miss Tsuna…”

A colorfully patterned eel mer waved at 12-year-old Tooru, a wide smile on her face. The smaller mer stared at her like she hung the sky, astonishment and wonder fluttering in her chest.

“Hi, Ru-ru! I have some important news today!” Tsuna whisked her younger sister aside, spinning cheerfully. “You have to keep it a secret from our parents for a while though, okay?”

Tooru nodded at her sister’s serious face. “Okay. My lips are shut. Tell me!”

Tsuna’s pale face erupted into a smile, framed by her rippling blue, yellow, and black hair. “See that boy over there?” She pointed out a silver-tailed teenager, about her own age. Tooru nodded fervently. “He’s my boyfriend.”

“Woah! What’s his name? What’s he like? When did you start dating? Tell me everything!” Tooru grinned, excited for her sister.

Tsuna laughed. “His name’s Kiyo. We started dating about three weeks ago. He’s really sweet and funny and genuine, even if he’s not very popular. I really, really like him.”

“Wait, then… if you like him, why do I have to keep it a secret? Mama and Papa would be happy for you!”

“Well, um, the thing is,” Tsuna’s expression faltered, “he’s a siren. You know how they are about that. I brought him around once, and I don’t want to do it again. They were really awful… they kept making these comments about Oū and his songs and…” she grimaced, “...it was just bad.”

“Aren’t sirens evil? They’re supposed to be super manipulative. What if he’s just putting you under his spell?” Tooru sent a careful glance to Kiyo.

Tsuna flicked her arm. “No, that’s the exact opposite of what’s happening. He’s really worried that it’s just fake. Don’t say that to him. Just smile and don’t ask anything rude, okay? He’s a good person, I promise. If he’s not, I know how to hold my own.” Her voice shifted to a softer tone as she ruffled Tooru’s silky hair. The latter nodded with a newfound determination.

When Tsuna called Kiyo over, Tooru was expecting to see some obviously different sapien, maybe with a dark aura around him, but instead, Kiyo seemed just like a mer. Even his claws and teeth weren’t frightening. His kind smile overshadowed any doubts Tooru had about him. The only thing that struck her as intimidating was his uncanny diamond-shaped red eyes, and yet, even that wasn’t nearly as scary as she’d been led to believe.

“Hi, Tooru, I’ve heard a lot about you. Una talks highly of you. My name’s Kiyo, I’m excited to meet you.”

“You’re… a siren? You look like a mer,” the invisible mer pointed out, utterly astonished. All these years, she’d been expecting a sea monster-esque sapien. Now, she didn’t know what to believe.

“Oh, yeah,” his smile dimmed slightly, “I’m a siren. You don’t… mind… do you?” He cast a helpless glance at Tsuna, who elbowed her.

“No! No, it’s just… um, you look a lot like a mer. Sorry. I don’t care what you are, as long as you make Tsuna happy.”

He smiled a wide grin, his cheeks shifted with the weight of it, and promised what she later found out to be a lie.

“I’ll take care of her.”

A hasty knock rang through the empty room, jarring Tooru from her thoughts. She cursed under her breath, then shouted, “go away! Whatever you came to say, I don’t want to hear it.”

“P- please- I want to make amends. Things got out of hand. Can we just talk?” It was his voice, wavering with obviously false emotion.

Things couldn’t get worse, could they? Tooru harshly pulled open the door, glaring at Midoriya through unseen eyes. He flinched at the sudden movement, but carefully swam in nonetheless.

“What do you want? To rub your victory in my face? Thanks, but no thanks.”

“Wh- what? No- I-”

“Jesus, Midoriya, drop the act! We both know what you’re doing. You can’t convince me,” Tooru spat.

The siren looked as if she’d slapped him across the face, geometric green eyes dialated in betrayal. (They looked so much like Kiyo’s, how hadn’t she noticed? Was she just that blind?)

“I’m no- not acting. I don’t know why you- you keep thinking that. Give- give me a way to prove my intentions to you and- and I will! I’ll do whatever you request to make you understand that I don’t want to hurt anyone. I just want to live my life, same as you. Is that too much to ask?” Midoriya pleaded.

Tooru scowled. “If you want to prove yourself, leave. Leave U.A., leave me alone, leave everything. I don’t want to see your face.”

“That’s not- I can’t do that. U.A. is my home. It’s the best thing that ever happened to me. I’m allowed to just be me, and now you just want me to go away? That’s- that’s not fair.”

“Tough. Guess you can’t prove yourself,” Tooru said loftily and opened the door. “Go away.”

“What did I do to make you hate me?!” Midoriya shouted after her desperately. Tooru stared at him. He looked down despondently. “All I want is to live my life, and you hate my guts for no reason. It’s not like I’m not used to it, but I want to know why. Is it because I’m annoying? Or useless? Or broken? Or is it just because I’m a siren? I didn’t ask to be born. I don’t want to be a siren.”

“You’re a siren! You’re soulless! We aren’t the same species, you and I. You’re evil, and yet you act like your life was sooooo tragic. You cheated through life, manipulated everything with your song and your convenient magic, and now you want to invade the space where decent, honest mers reside and steal my friends! I had to work for where I’ve gotten to, you haven’t. You’re not the tragic hero! You’ve had it easy!” Tooru slammed the door after her, rage simmering under her skin.

“YOU DON’T KNOW SHIT ABOUT MY LIFE,” Midoriya shouted with such fury that Tooru felt the water pulse around her. “I can’t believe you, Hagakure! Oh my god! I’ve tried to take your side so many times, but you become worse every single time! You never listen! I tried, and I tried, and I tried, and I got nothing back. I stayed honest, and yet I still get accusations that I’m lying and manipulating. I’ve done nothing to you. I’ve done nothing to anyone except be kind and forgiving, and I get hurt for it almost every time! Sirens aren’t evil, it’s people like you that drive them to that.”

Tooru actually felt intimidated by the usually passive siren. It took a moment to get her bravery back. “So, you finally reveal your true nature. I knew you were just as rotten inside as I thought.”

His face morphed into an expression of swirling emotion. Anger, shock, disbelief, guilt, and sadness melded into his face like a mask he’d easily worn before. His shoulders dropped. “I can’t even- I should have never come. I should have never defended you. This was a mistake. I’ll- I’ll leave you alone. That- that’s what you want, right? Just- don’t be surprised if your friends do too. I think they understand more than you just how bitter you are. I hope you come to your senses. For both our sakes.”

With that, he left Tooru alone in her room, feeling somehow worse than before.

Chapter Text

To say Katsuki Bakugo was not good with emotions would be the understatement of the century. All his life, the mer had slid by on pure talent and luck, never bothering to learn what he assumed was useless. Now, as he looked around at his equals- his friends, he wondered if he’d doomed himself from the start.

“Izuku hasn’t come back yet, do you think there’s a problem?” Uraraka looked worried as she swam loops around the room.

“Hagakure wouldn’t hurt him. Yelling at him… I’m not so sure…” Mina admitted.

“We should intervene. We should have stopped him. Izuku’s shining energy cannot afford to be quelled!” Aoyama fretted.

Eijiro closed his hand around Katsuki’s and leaned forward, determination fueling his kind smile. “Calm down. I’m sure Izuku will be fine. He’s tough. He can handle himself. Besides, we’re all here for him after this. It’s not manly to intrude on something private.”

The way he spoke was reassuring, even to Katsuki, who hadn’t really been worried. The nerd could stick up for himself. And yet, Eijiro was still soothing to his nerves. He cared so much about the people around him, Katsuki couldn’t fathom.

Katsuki still remembered Eijiro’s acceptance when the former admitted that he hadn’t been all innocent. The redhead had just smiled and said “It’s okay. I’m glad you’re owning up to it. That’s really cool.”

And Katsuki felt something he hadn’t felt in the longest time.

Admiration.

Since he’d been young, emotion had been a sign of weakness in the lionfish mer’s eyes. To care about others was only an act that would drag you down. Eijiro changed that. He turned love and care into strength, a kind that rivaled even All Might’s. He made an effort to understand even those who would be considered evil. He took the time to know and care about Katsuki. And wasn’t that exceptional?

Katsuki didn’t deserve him. Not after all he’d done.

Eijiro squeezed his hand, breaking up his thoughts. “You okay? You seem upset.”

The blonde looked away with a tsk. “Fine. You’re right, he’s tougher than he looks.”

His comment earned a wholehearted smile from the boy, making him feel even odder. His feelings bubbled up inside him like anger, but they had a stark contrast to his usual rage. It wasn’t right.

Katsuki was saved from overthinking by the creak of the door. Izuku looked around at his classmates and waved wordlessly, then turned his attention to the floor as he grabbed his notebook from the table. He had the same look as

“What happened? Did you two get it worked out?” Tenya was the first to speak, his voice hopeful.

“Ah- n- no. But I think… I think I understand her better. So it wasn’t a waste,” Izuku said, smiling brightly. Katsuki knew that smile. It was the sheepish grin that the siren had always given to his mother when he was hiding the new scratches and bruises he’d received that day. It was fake, and Katsuki knew that well.

“Oh. That’s good. I was worried something had happened,” Ochaco admitted with a shy giggle.

“No. I’m- I’m alright.” Izuku met Katsuki’s eyes and frantically looked away, as if he was scared of being called out for his dishonesty.

“Whatever, nerd,” the blonde scoffed, “she can’t fucking do anything to you, anyways. ‘S not like she can get rid of us. So, I guess, fucking… talk to us, or whatever. If you want. I don’t care.”

Some of the light returned to Izuku’s eyes. “Right. Thanks. Um, I’m going back to my room. Come get me if you- if you need anything.”

With that, he left Katsuki still wondering what else he could have done.

“You’ve grown a lot, dude. Good job, that was really nice!” Eijiro smiled at him, but, to Katsuki, it felt undeserved. He hadn’t done anything. He hadn’t made up for his mistakes yet. He was trying, but the goal was still far, far away. Would he ever reach it?

I need to become a better person. I still have to improve before I can earn anyone’s friendship.

The training grounds were nearly empty when Katsuki arrived. A few mers milled here and there, practicing their magic or sparring with a partner, but Katsuki barely noticed them through his annoyance.

Everything was so goddamn annoying today. As soon as he thought about Eijiro, everything got worse. It didn’t feel like the sheer hatred he used to feel for Izuku, but the simmering energy in his core refused to abate. Scowling, the lionfish mer let out a boom of explosions, filling the water with searing heat and bubbles.

Unsurprisingly, it didn’t make things better. That fact made Katsuki even more cross. Hound Dog’s advice suddenly intruded in his thoughts.

If you’re feeling angry at something, take a moment to think about where that anger comes from. From what I’ve seen of you, you use anger as a coping mechanism when you don’t know what else to feel. You see emotion as a few different options, and everything else just gets converted to irritation.

Hesitantly, Katsuki took a few deep breaths through the gills on his sides. I’m calm. I can control myself. I’m more than my anger.

He let out a few more explosions from his palms to warm him up enough to try something more difficult. What do I feel? What do I really feel? I’m not pissed off at Eijiro. He’s done nothing wrong. The blonde put up his palm, facing out. But something’s going on with that. Something’s wrong. Why now? We’ve been fine until now. He’s my friend. I may not deserve it, but he’s my friend.

He focused his energy on his palm, then activated his magic, focusing the explosions on one place. Bubbles rose furiously from it, but he kept the combustion constant. A strange sizzling rose from the water, but sure enough, the explosion kept constant, creating light and heat without immediately being smothered by the liquid around him. Even the sense of triumph was small compared to the war in his mind. Shifting himself so the upkeep of the ignition was unconscious, Katsuki let himself think.

Why now? Why him? I don’t fucking understand, goddamnit- The fire in his palm glowed brighter. I was fine as I was! Damn emotions! Calm down, just classify it. Obviously, there’s anger, but that’s not it. Admiration? I know I have that, but it doesn’t feel like that. Not really. It’s not jealousy, either. God, this is fucking dumb. But I’m getting closer.

Unbidden, a word entered his mind. Love?

A split second after the thought appeared, the explosions in his palms amplified tenfold, too unstable to keep their steady rhythm. The impact knocked him back and into a target. Katsuki swore loudly as pain flared through his shoulder, the spot that hit the target hardest.

Fuck no! Fuck this! No! It’s a fluke. That’s not it. That can’t be it! I’m not even gay, let alone some fucking lovesick bitch! Sure, he might be attractive. Bordering on hot. And he has this way about him that’s really admirable. And- Fuck! Wait! No! Shut the fuck up!

Katsuki righted himself and charred the target he’d rammed into. This is bullshit. This is fucking bullshit, I wouldn’t want to go on a date with that dumbass. I wouldn’t want to hold his hand, or kiss him, or do any of that sappy shit that couples do, and… He suddenly had a very vivid image of kissing Eijiro. He reddened, and his palms exploded with a burning intensity. Flustered, angry, and in denial, Katsuki swore at the top of his lungs.

“Motherfucker!”

Another day dragged by in a haze, leaving Izuku exhausted. Yet here he was, teaching his friend English because he didn’t have the strength to say no. Pathetic.

Izuku picked at the scar tissue at the back of his neck restlessly, pointing to words written in English. Eijiro leaned over it from his other side, clearly confused.

“What does this say?” Izuku asked patiently.

“Emily… pat…”

“Put.”

“Put… the… bag…?” Eijiro looked up at Izuku, who nodded, “put the bag… in the… table?”

“On, but yes.”

“Isn’t put infinitive? It’s being used as past tense here. That doesn’t make sense. Shouldn’t it be putted?”

“English has different rules. It’s an irregular, so the past tense doesn’t end in ‘ed’. It took me a while to learn, too,” Izuku consoled the red-haired mer.

“That doesn’t make any sense.”

“Nope. Do you want me to write another sentence?”

“Yeah. Dude, you’re so good at English. Where did you learn?” Eijiro put his cheek in his hand.

Izuku smiled shyly at the praise. “Oh, my parents can speak it. I’m not that great at it, but-”

Eijiro didn’t seem to hear him after the fourth word, bolting upright. “Do you smell blood?”

“Hm?” Izuku scented the water, catching the tang of metallic blood that Eijiro had pointed out. He looked around for the source warily, before realizing that it was a result of a little too much pressure with his claws on his neck. “Oh. Right, it- it’s me. Sorry.”

“It’s you? Are you okay? Do you need a bandage?”

“No. I- I just broke some skin on my neck. Bad habit. I used to do it a lot more, though, so it’s getting better.”

“Wait… your neck…?”

Izuku nodded. “Over- over the- the word. I thought that maybe, if I made more scars, no one could see what was written there in the first place. Kind of like words on a page.” As a demonstration, Izuku wrote esca on the page and then scratched it with more black ink. “It, um, obviously didn’t work. I don’t know what was in Taiyo’s claws, but there had to be some sort of ink or slow healing element, because it scarred worse than anything I could make. Still, it was sort of comforting, in a twisted way, to think that I could change it through my actions, so it… sort of became a habit, whenever things were overwhelming. I try not to these days, but it’s kind of like a fidget, almost.”

Eijiro looked horrified. “Izuku, that’s self-harm.”

“What? No, no, it’s different. It’s just a bad habit.”

“You said it was comforting. It inflicts pain upon you but it’s comforting. That’s self-harm. I would know. I wasn’t exactly kind to myself when I was younger.”

“The circumstances are different,” Izuku defended. “Besides, I’m not doing it anymore, so why does it even matter?”

“Because who’s to say that the next time you feel overwhelmed, you won’t go too far? Please, Izuku, it’s not worth it. I have to see the scars from my darkest time every time I look down. I regret it every day. I wish I’d never turned to pain to make me feel better.” He extended his arms. Among the palest parts were white, jagged marks that Izuku recognized as scars. They looked like they could be made from a sharp rock, or, he realized with a jolt, the sharp edges of Eijiro’s sharpened skin. They were so sporadic that Izuku would have thought they were from day-to-day accidents if he’d noticed them earlier. “I’m two years clean in a month or two, but it’s hard to quit.”

“I’m- I’m sorry. It must be hard to talk about. The fact that you’d trust me with something of this level… I don’t even know what to say.”

“Promise me you’ll learn from my mistakes. You might think it’s too late, but any time to stop’s a good time. Even if you don’t think it’s not self-harm. There’s no plus to you doing this to yourself.”

“I’ll try,” Izuku promised.

Eijiro smiled. “Thanks. Let’s go back to studying, huh?”

Shoto wasn’t an idiot. Usually. He was good at math, he’d learned fighting well, he’d even managed to become fluent in another language, but the one thing he couldn’t master was relationships. He’d never had friends in his father’s ‘care’, let alone time to set his sights on a partner. It’s not like he ever wanted one, either. Seeing the way Enji treated Rei, he knew that having a partner would only cause grief.

So why was he staring at Izuku like the siren had hung the moon?

It was obvious that Izuku was important to him. In an effortless gesture, the boy had knocked down Shoto’s walls. He was kind, he was selfless, he was amazing. Shoto treasured their friendship, but then he had to ruin it by wanting more. By wanting to be closer to the one who’d shown him the value of compassion. Now, Izuku felt so distant that Shoto couldn’t reach him.

Right now, the green-haired boy was chatting with Kirishima lightheartedly. By the looks of it, he’d just finished teaching the redhead about something. The smile on his face was nothing short of beautiful.

“Him again?” Momo asked with a knowing smile.

“Mmm.” Shoto nodded, a hand covering his mouth.

“Thought so. You should talk to him. Communication is the key to any relationship, platonic or otherwise,” she advised.

“What would I say? Every time I try, he just makes some excuse and leaves. I can’t blame him, either. He has no obligation to be my friend. That’s not his responsibility.”

“You’re missing the obvious solution,” Momo informed him. “Remind him how much you care about him. Ask him to the Sunlight Festival. As friends, if it makes you more comfortable.”

“The summer solstice is more than a week away. I have time.” It sounded foolish to his own ears. He’d gone through eight years of abuse, and somehow, asking a boy out was more intimidation. He really was a disaster.

“You really think someone wouldn’t ask him? You’re lucky you’re the only one who set their eyes on him. Stop wasting time.”

“You’re right,” Shoto sighed.

“As always.”

“How do I do it, though? I still don’t know all the customs, and I know for a fact you’re not versed in relationships either.”

Momo thought for a second, then perked up. “You could ask Shinso and Kaminari for advice! They’re very straightforward. You could probably learn something from them.”

“I don’t know if I want to bring anyone else into this.”

“Too late,” Momo said loftily as she grabbed his arm and pulled him up. “Mooning is doing nothing. I thought you were the one who said feelings were a distraction.”

“Well, that was right after I got out of an emotionally and physically abusive household,” Shoto pointed out.

“You mean before you fell head over tail for the first cute boy you saw.”

“That's-” Shoto put up a finger, then put it down. “Nevermind. I’m not even going to try to defend myself.”

“Thought so,” Momo giggled, then dragged Shoto behind her. “Come on.”

Denki rested his head on Hitoshi’s torso, reading over his boyfriend’s shoulder. It was freeing to be so affectionate without having to be worried someone would see. Just to prove his point, the blonde leaned over and kissed Hitoshi’s cheek.

The insomniac let out a soft huff of breath. “What do you want?”

“Nothing. I just like you,” Denki responded with a smile.

Hitoshi blushed, hand brushing the back of his neck, a telltale sign that he was flustered. “Sap.”

“I know.”

The edges of Hitoshi’s lips raised subtly. He pulled Denki closer and his eyes trailed back to the book they both had to read for class.

The door opened sharply by none other than Yaoyorozu, looking all business. The black-haired girl always seemed regal (not helped by her family’s accrued wealth), and the look on her face did nothing to change that. Todoroki trailed awkwardly behind her.

“Shinso, Kaminari, I hope I didn’t disturb anything private. I need your advice.”

Hitoshi squeezed Denki’s hand subtly. “Nah. What’s the issue? Not sure I can help with much, but I can try.”

Yaoyorozu pushed Todoroki in front of her. The half-mer glanced back at her, and she gave a thumbs-up.

“How do you ask someone on a date? Or, I guess, to the Sunlight Festival?” He looked mildly embarrassed. “I… have my eyes on someone. Yaoyorozu figured you would know more about it than anyone else.”

Denki gasped and sat up, a grin on his face. “You asked the right person! Okay, first step is to- mmph!” Hitoshi slapped a hand over his mouth before he could say anything more.

“Don’t trust him. He asked me out with the dumbest pickup line I’ve ever heard.”

Denki removed his boyfriend’s hand. “Hey! Rude! It wasn’t dumb!”

Hitoshi pinched the bridge of his nose. “‘Were you made by Nozuru? Because you’re a perfect creation and you light up my life.’ That classifies as dumb.”

“You’re still dating me, though.” Denki gave him a shit-eating grin.

“Fair enough.” To Todoroki, Hitoshi asked, “who are you planning to ask? It depends on their personality.”

Todoroki took a deep breath. “Izuku. I want to ask Izuku.”

“I knew it!” Denki exclaimed, grinning. “That’s great, dude. I don’t even think you can even go wrong with him. Just ask. He’ll say yes. I’m positive. Be direct. Maybe throw in a joke.”

“You know, for once, he’s actually right,” Hitoshi shrugged. Denki decided not to comment on the sly wording. “Izuku’ll say yes. He’s in deep for you.”

Todoroki looked mildly confused at the wording, but he nodded. “Alright. Thank you. I’ll try my best to talk to him.”

Denki returned to his previous position curled against Hitoshi. “Seriously, good luck. I’m excited for you two.”

Once his classmates left, Denki couldn’t help but think, I hope this works out. Izuku’s heart has been broken enough times.

Chapter Text

“Izuku. I need to talk to you.” A simple request from Shoto. That was how it started. That was how Izuku found himself in a whole mess of trouble. Now, he was alone with his crush in one of the spire’s swirling corridors.

“Um, wh- what did you want to talk about?” Izuku asked, nervousness creeping up his throat. Shoto was silent and still, only upping the former’s anxiety. Finally, the mer spoke.

“Will you go to the Sunlight Festival with me?” Shoto’s voice was warm and soft, so gentle with the question he was asking that Izuku didn’t register it at first.

And then the words sank in.

Holy shit, Shoto is asking me to the Sunlight Festival! Shoto is asking me to a typically romantic event! How do I respond? What do I say?!

“H- huh?” Izuku replied eloquently.

The water warmed around Shoto and Izuku could see a few bubbles rising from his skin. “I would like you to be my companion to the Sunlight Festival. You know what it is, right? Dancing? Food? Um…”

“R- right! As- um…?”

“As friends,” Shoto clarified, looking like a fish caught in a shark’s gaze . “We’re friends, right?”

Izuku tried not to feel a stab of hurt in his chest. It was his own fault for assuming what the other boy meant. Why would Shoto ever want to be anything more than friends? Really, Izuku should have expected it.

Idiot. He doesn’t want you. Not like you want him. That won’t ever change. I’m undesirable. I should have learned my lesson already. Nobody will ever love me back.

The siren mustered a wide smile. (Too wide. Did it look fake?) “Of course! You’re one of my best friends. I wouldn’t trade that for anything in the world. I’d love to go with you.”

Shoto looked relieved, but there was a hint of something in his eyes that Izuku couldn’t read. “That’s good. I’m glad.”

I’ll probably end up making a fool of myself, anyways. Better to go in with low expectations. Maybe he’ll take back his offer if I tell him. Not that I want that, but he should know how much of a screw-up I am.

“Um…” Izuku clasped a hand tightly in the other. “One thing. I actually… don’t- don’t know how to dance. I mean- um. I’ve tried, but I’m really bad at- at it and I’ll p- probably end up bumping into you a- a lot and I’m- I’m sure you wouldn’t want that-”

Shoto tilted his head. “I can teach you. My mother used to teach me when I was a child. I might be a little rusty, but I’d love to show you.”

“Oh- I- I don’t want t- to be a bother-”

“You’re not a bother,” Shoto said, fondness creeping into his tone. “I’d gladly teach you, if you want. I like dancing, anyways. I have a lot of good memories associated with it.”

Izuku looked into his crush’s eyes, and he found that he couldn’t say no. It was a stupid idea. It would only dig him deeper into the hole he made for himself, but he still found himself smiling and saying, “of course! I’d love to learn how!”

What have I gotten myself into?

Izuku remembered the first time he’d had a crush. She was a pretty mer, a few months older than him, with honey-blonde hair and cheeks that always held a small blush. Misumi, her name was. And she was compassionate. She always slipped him a bandage or two when Katsuki wasn’t looking. She never stood up to them, but she helped Izuku behind the scenes.

And Izuku fell hard. Maybe it was just because Misumi was kind to him, but it felt safe to love when she ran a cool hand over his latest burn.

Izuku wanted to feel. He wanted to have someone who truly loved him.

That was his first mistake.

“Deku, hold still,” Misumi murmured to him. With deft fingers, she pressed a cooling pad to the blistering burn Katsuki had inflicted on his arm. Izuku stopped a hiss of pain at the pressure. Soon enough, the pain turned to cold relief.

“Th- th- thanks. I re- really appreciate it. I m- mean, I appreciate ev- everything. You- you keep ri- risking yours- self to help me and… I ju- just don’t know what t- to say,” Izuku admitted, keeping his voice low. Misumi said nothing. “I- um- I thi- think that- that’s why… I li- like you. As- as um, more than a- a friend? I kn- know that it won’t be o- open, but um… maybe we co- could… be in a- a relationship? If- if you don’t mind.”

Misumi’s face contorted into a strange expression of pity. “Oh. I can’t say I feel the same.”

Izuku’s heart dropped. “I’m… I’m sorry. I did- didn’t mean to- to-”

“Listen, I gotta go, okay? They’ll see me if I stick around. Keep that on for a few more minutes.”

With the instructions, she was gone before Izuku could say anything more. He tried not to feel hurt, but when Misumi resolutely looked away from him for the rest of the day, he couldn’t help the pain that pierced his chest. He’d messed up, again. He’d been selfish. He was so, so stupid.

Talking caught his attention in the late afternoon.

“Deku asked you out? No way, you’re making it up.”

Izuku stuck close to the seafloor, coral and uneven stones blocking him from the eyes of the girls that were talking. He risked a glance up, and confirmation turned his blood cold. Misumi was gossiping with one of her friends as she ate.

“He did. Ugh, it was so embarrassing! ‘I li- li- li- like you as- as- as m- m- more tha- tha- tha- than a fr- fr- friend’. He went on this whole rant, too. I almost wanted to say yes, just to get him to go away,” Misumi’s voice was as soft as ever, but the words hurt more than Katsuki’s explosions.

“You didn’t though, right?”

“Ew, obviously. I’d rather kiss a catfish. This is the last time I help someone out of pity. I’m not wasting anything else on him.”

The mer said something else, but Izuku was too busy fighting back tears to notice. All he could think was, of course. Of course she hates you. You were stupid to ever think anyone would want you. Stupid, stupid, stupid. I need to get my head out of the seafoam and realize that no one wants me. No one ever will.

He skulked away before either of them could notice him listening.

The second time Izuku developed a crush, he was fourteen and world-weathered. Life had beaten him down, and yet, his heart didn’t care.

Ueno was a boy with soft blue hair and indigo eyes that shone when he smiled. He had the sort of face that stood out in a crowd. Izuku didn’t know him very well, but he felt himself gravitating towards the mer’s constant, confident grin. He knew better than to repeat the mistake he made with Misumi. Really, he found nothing wrong with admiring from afar.

How wrong he was.

A voice sounded from behind him. “Deku.”

Izuku found himself face-to-face with indigo eyes that he’d thought about much too often. “O- oh! Um- Ueno, ri- right?” He carefully guarded his chest in case the mer decided that he wasn’t worth the trouble. Instead, Ueno’s smile only brightened. It looked so genuine, Izuku put his guard down.

“Yep! Hey, I’ve had my eye on you for a while. You seem like you’d make good company.”

The siren had his suspicions (after all, the last time he’d trusted, Kuwahara had stabbed him in the back, literally and metaphorically) but he nudged them aside. I’m being paranoid. I can allow myself to be happy once in a while. It’s not a crime. He returned the smile, sure that his was much more shaky. “Th- thanks. Um, I- I kind of thou- thought the sa- same about you. I didn’t wa- want to im- impose, though.”

“No way, I’d be glad to have you around. To be honest, I always thought you were kinda cute. If you want, maybe I can take you out sometime?” Ueno was calm and confident, everything that Izuku wished he could be. He was kind, proud, straightforward… and he liked Izuku.

At this point, the siren was sure he looked like a gaping salmon. “R- r- really? I- I- wow- I didn’t th- think- I th- thought- I mean- I like you too. A lot.”

Ueno sighed. “Well, that makes things more complicated. I really hoped you would say no. Whatever happens next, it’s not due to me.”

Izuku caught a glimpse of mers shadowing behind him, and horror curled in his chest. “U- Ueno- you- you didn’t-”

“Sorry, Deku.”

Indigo eyes watched calmly as Izuku was cut and bruised and beaten down. Taunts and slurs reached the siren’s ears numbly, some that he’d never heard before. Because, of course, it was a boy he’d fallen for. He just had to have that luck. It seemed to last forever. It hurt, even though he’d experienced it a thousand times before. Words were written on his skin in ink, matching the strokes on his scarred neck.

You can’t love. You’re a siren. Nobody ever loves an esca. Stop trying.

Izuku couldn’t tell if those whispers were from the bullies or his mind.

Eventually, the mers got bored. Bruised and beaten bloody, Izuku staggered up, upset to see that Ueno was still sitting near him, despite the fact that the others had left.

“H- how co- could you? I- I tho- thought you wo- would be o- okay, but y- you’re terrible. You’re a- a terrible person! I di- did nothing to- to you! Why? Why wo- would you pre- pretend to care? Are- are you happy? Is me being- being h- hurt funny to you? Are you entertained, kn- knowing you took a- advantage of me? I th- thought- I don’t even know what I thought! I tho- thought that maybe… I deserved to- to have a friend. M- maybe more. Obviously, I was wrong,” Izuku spat, wiping blood from his cheek.

“That plan wasn’t mine, you know,” Ueno crossed his arms. Instead of the kind face Izuku had seen before, Ueno’s eyes were cold and malicious. “I really did think you were cute. I wouldn’t mind being on your side if the world were that simple. There’s a pecking order, and you’re on the bottom. Trying to pull you up would only pull me down. I can’t afford that. I save my own scales before anyone else. If I were to defend you, they would have only attacked me along with you. You don’t want that, do you? There’s no benefit to it. You would stay on the bottom, and I would join you. Wanting that is just selfish.”

“I d- don’t wa- want that-”

“Good. I’m glad we can agree on that.” His eyes softened slightly. “Midoriya, I don’t hate sirens. Not like them. But being one is a death sentence. Let this be a lesson. Unless you know someone, don’t trust them. Be civil, sure, but don’t trust them. The world is ruthless. I wish things could be easy as much as you do. Hopefully you’ll find somewhere where you don’t have to worry. Until then… well… good luck.” Fast as a flash, the mer placed a kiss on Izuku’s head and swam away.

Somehow, that only made the siren feel worse about everything.

“-zuku. Izuku?”

Izuku snapped to attention, staring at Ochaco. He’d been so deep in his own memories that he forgot he was in class. Embarrassed, he looked away. “S- sorry. I kind of, um, spaced out. What’s going on?”

“The bell rang. We’re done for the day. Did you not hear it?” There was Tenya, chopping with his hand as he usually did at the start of a lecture. “Daydreaming in the middle of class is unbefitting for a student of U.A. If you have not gotten enough sleep-”

“-I did. Sorry. Again. I, um, have a lot on my mind. I’ll just look in the book for what I missed,” he murmured, head low. In the corner of his eye, he saw Tenya and Ochaco exchange a look.

“You may borrow my notes. Everyone has their off days. I apologize for reprimanding you,” Tenya conceded.

“Ah, it’s fine. I don’t want to be a bother. I learn pretty well from reading, anyways.”

“What were you thinking about?” Ochaco asked, grabbing his arm. “Was it Shoto?”

Izuku barely held back a wince. Thankfully, they were the only ones in the classroom. “Something like that. A- about that…”

Ochaco didn’t seem to notice his tone. “Did you ask him? Did he ask you? Are you planning something?”

“Ah- he asked me… as- as friends.” The siren tried not to sound crestfallen, but apparently, it failed. Both Tenya and Ochaco’s expressions contorted to pity.

“Oh, Izuku… What happened?”

He quickly relayed what had happened, and added, “but it’s fine. I didn’t expect him to like me like I like him. I’m not heartbroken. At least he’s my friend. I value that more than any romantic feelings.” The words rang hollow, but he hoped that, at least if he repeated it enough times, maybe it would become true.

“Are you sure that he doesn’t love you romantically? Maybe he added the ‘friends’ part as an afterthought. Perhaps he was worried about rejection like you.”

“Tenya, I’m not a guppy. I know when I’m not wanted. You don’t have to sugarcoat it,” Izuku muttered bitterly. He didn’t mean to be cold, but the topic hurt to linger on. His friends dropped it with little resistance, but Izuku couldn’t help but feel like Shoto was just another disaster in love to add to his growing list.

After all, he was a siren. He didn’t deserve love.

“Let me get this straight: you finally got the guts to ask your crush out and then you chickened out by saying ‘as friends’? Todoroki, are you actually stupid?” Jiro snapped at Shoto in the comfort of her room. The multicolored mer had the decency to look abashed at her scolding.

“He seemed uncomfortable. Besides, he looked happier after I added that it was as a friend. I’m not the best at social cues, but that’s clear to me that he likes being friends more. All I want is for him to be happy. If that means staying as friends, I’m prepared for it. I want to support him, not stress him out.”

“Have you considered that it might be miscommunication? You don’t know anything for sure. Stop assuming things. Your reasoning is bullshit. I know Izuku, he smiles even if he’s not happy. Especially when he’s not happy.”

“That doesn’t make any sense.”

“It doesn’t. His reasoning is also bullshit. Both of you are idiots,” Kyoka said with a snort. “Anyways, it might not be too late. You’re going to teach him to dance, right? That might be the perfect opportunity to smooth things out or get closer so you actually know how he feels about it. What do you think?”

“That might work. I’m going to try to see how he feels about everything. At the very least, it will make us close again.”

“That’s the spirit,” Jiro encouraged him.

Katsuki couldn’t sleep. Again. Guilt and frustration battled in his gut, which only made him more upset. Not to mention the situation with Eijiro. The whole affair made his head hurt. The fact that he could even think to have a crush on his friend when his personality was as shitty as it was abhorrent.

So instead, he peered outside. Sure enough, Izuku was leaning against the outer wall of his room, green eyes listless.

“Nightmares?”

“Mmm,” Izuku responded. Katsuki wasn’t sure whether that was a denial or a confirmation, but he sat next to the siren anyway. “Love is a pain in the- the tail. I- I wish… I don’t wish it didn’t exist… I just wish it was easier…”

“You can say that again. Fuck feelings,” Katsuki muttered. He glared at a squirrelfish that was circling Izuku’s hand like the siren was the sun. Izuku tapped it gently and it fled.

“You too? Who?”

“Depends what you’re talking about. Besides, it’s fucking embarassing.”

“Alright. You don’t have to say.”

“Good. What’s the deal with you? You’re acting weirder than usual, and that’s saying something.

Izuku sighed. “Shoto asked me to the festival.”

“That’s good, right?” Katsuki asked. “I mean, everyone knows you’re like… grossly in love with him.”

A joyless laugh escaped Izuku’s mouth. “He asked me to go as friends. Very explicitly as friends. I should be happy, but I’m not. It’s so stupid. I just… I don’t know if I can do this. Having him so close, I- I don’t know if I can handle it. My feelings aren’t just going to go away as soon as I see him again. The worst part is that I’m not even sure I want to like me back. Even if Iida is somehow right and he does feel the same, I’d just feel guilty. He deserves so much better than me.”

Your fault. You made him feel like he isn’t worth anything, Katsuki’s mind whispered.

“Shut the fuck up. Icyhot isn’t some fucking god. Stop treating him like one,” Katsuki snapped aloud.

Izuku seemed a bit shocked at that. “I don’t treat him like-”

“Yes you do, idiot. You don’t even realize it, but you absolutely fucking do. You’re not worthless.”

“I- I don’t think that’s entirely tr- true. I mean, he just… he’s wonderful. I can’t compare. I could never compare.”

“Iz- fuck- just… listen to me, you’re a lot better than you think you are. I know it, because I was the one who tried to convince you that you weren’t. And I fucking regret it. It was a shitty thing to do. I was a horrible person. Everyone else, too, but that doesn’t excuse it.” It was hard to say, but Katsuki forced it out. He owed the boy sitting next to him that much.

Izuku was silent so long that Katsuki half-wondered if he’d fallen asleep. “Don’t sell yourself short. You’ve made a lot of progress.”

“I shouldn’t have been like that in the first place. I still have leagues to go before I can be a halfway-decent person,” he argued.

“Kacchan, you’ve made that progress. I- I actually feel okay around you a lot of the time. That doesn’t sound like a lot, but it means the world to me. You’ve changed. Give yourself a rest.”

“Hypocrite. You’re the one who should be comforted here. I’m not the one who got friendzoned today.”

Izuku flinched lightly, but his green eyes were still strong. “You’re out here too, though. From what you said, it sounded like it’s a different issue.”

Katsuki cursed under his breath. “It’s fucking stupid.”

“And so is my issue. I think it’s a fair tradeoff,” Izuku pointed out.

“Alright- fuck- I think I’m…” Katsuki looked down. It was hard to admit aloud, especially after he’d just barely realized it himself. “I think I might be gay.”

It was nostalgic, almost, in a horrible way. Because Katsuki still remembered Izuku raising his chin in false confidence and declaring. “I’m- I’m bisexual. You- you may not ca- care, but I’m g- going to be m- myself.” At that point, Katsuki had beaten him down into the sand. Thinking back on it now, it hurt to remember how open Izuku used to be.

“I’m happy for you.” Izuku’s voice was thoughtful beyond his years. “I’m glad that you’re finding yourself.”

“Fuck, how are you so understanding when I was such a dick to you?! I don’t understand!”

“Like I said, you’ve made progress. Besides, admitting it’s always hard. Being cruel has never gotten me anywhere. It’s better to put love into the world when all you’ve gotten is hatred than to return it and make everything worse. It’s never too late to change. Oh boy, that sounds… philosophical. Really, all- all I mean is that being nasty to you wouldn’t- wouldn’t do anything.”

“When did you get so smart?”

“Probably somewhere between being discriminated against for years and now.”

“That’s fair,” Katsuki commented.

A comfortable silence stretched between them. Katsuki watched the nocturnal fish flit around Izuku in the low light of the colony. He couldn’t help but let out a small laugh.

“We need better sleep schedules, don’t we?”

Chapter Text

“Stay still. We’re going over the basics first. In a typical dance, there will be one person who leads and one who follows. Since you’re new, I’ll be the leader,” Shoto explained, standing tall next to Izuku.

In a smooth movement, he positioned himself with one hand on Izuku’s shoulder and the other curled around his hand. For a moment, he seemed inclined to intertwine their fingers, but the webs between the siren’s fingers got in the way of the movement. Izuku tried hard not to fluster or flinch away at the contact. “Put your hand here, below the gills.”

Following the mer’s advice, Izuku gently grabbed Shoto’s waist. “Alright. Um, is that… it?”

Shoto took a moment to look over his form. “Your fins are positioned all wrong. Your tail fin is positioned parallel to the current. It should be perpendicular to catch movement better. It’s a lot more graceful that way. And the fins on your elbows should be extended to slice through the water.”

Some minor adjustments later, and Izuku found it a lot easier to move. “Wow… That’s- that’s a lot easier, actually. I’m so used to swimming just for speed, it’s hard to be graceful.”

Shoto smiled. “You’re a fast learner. I’m sure you can do it. Now, the main part of traditional dancing is to maintain the rhythm. A lot of this style was brought down from prominent human culture, but mers put a sort of spin on it, per say.”

“Oh right! I read something on that! Humans can only turn one way, but mers have the advantage of full maneuverability through the water with ease, so they improved upon what humans had already created. And-” Izuku suddenly realized he was rambling, so he pulled his hand from Shoto’s to cover his mouth. “Sorry.”

Shoto simply took it again. “It’s fine. I like when you talk.”

Izuku felt himself blushing. He cleared his throat. “Yeah. Thanks. Um, anyways…?”

“Oh. Right. Maintaining rhythm is key. Every beat, you want to take a pace forward and turn slightly. Ten beats should take you back to where you were at the start. Like this. One, two. One, two. One, two. One, two. One, two.” With every number, Shoto led Izuku in a graceful circle, stirring the sand below them. Izuku mimicked the words, focusing on his own movements so hard that he forgot to stop. Unbalanced, he barrelled into Shoto. A million apologies later and they were back in position.

I have to focus on my own movements, but I also have to focus on Shoto’s. It’s sort of like fighting. I have to be aware of my surroundings as much as I’m aware of my movements.

“Exactly. Let’s try it again.” Before Izuku could give any reaction to the fact that he’d been mumbling, they were following the rhythm again, and again, and again. Unlike the first time, Shoto kept counting even when they’d reached the starting point once more.

Eventually, he stopped, and Izuku managed to put the brakes on his movement enough to where he didn’t bump into Shoto. The latter gave him a smile.

Izuku tried to shove down the feelings blooming in his chest once again.

“That’s much better. You have the basics of it down, but there’s more to dancing than a simple circle and some spinning. Are you ready to try something more difficult?”

“Yeah. Yeah, I am.”

Izuku soon found that it was a lot harder to get rid of feelings than he thought, especially when he spent hours with Shoto during the afternoons dancing and talking. If anything, he was only falling deeper. It had only been three days, but Izuku’s heart ached with longing. It was against all of his intentions, and yet, he couldn’t bear to keep his distance any longer.

“One, two. One, two. One, two. Spin, arm out, back in. Good,” Shoto instructed, watching Izuku carefully. With no warning, the mer dipped him, face closer than Izuku would have expected. He let out a surprised squeak, flushing with embarrassment. Shoto pulled him up, still smiling that stunning smile. “Sorry, I had to.”

“It’s fine! It- it’s all good!”

Izuku could scream. In fact, he would if he weren’t worried about Shoto seeing. Holy shit, I think I’m dead. I died. He killed me. That’s it.

“Are you okay?”

“Mhm! Let’s just- just keep dancing!”

On the fourth day, the movements were starting to come naturally. Izuku’s mind wandered as his body went through the motions that he’d been taught. Shift, shift, turn, turn, spin, pull away, back in, and start all over again, closer to the ground. It was getting easier and easier. He absentmindedly hummed a tune, and Shoto stopped.

Izuku pulled away, putting a hand over his mouth. “S- s- sorry! I- did I-?”

“No. That was my bad. You weren’t doing anything. It just kind of caught me off guard. Your voice is really nice.”

Izuku blushed, again. “Sorry, I usually don’t forget to keep quiet like that, but, um, there’s a reason they call it a siren song. Even humming can have the same effect. Sorry. Uh, again. Sorry for apologizing so much. Wait-” He shoved the hand over his mouth again before he could say any other stupid things.

“It’s alright. I like hearing you hum. It doesn’t do anything. I didn’t feel like I was moving against my will or anything. Besides, you would never hurt me. I don’t see why having a lure intent is such a bad thing. It’s no worse than being able to burn or freeze your opponents, and I’m not told to stop using my magic.”

“That- that makes sense. It’s just… I don’t know… I have the power to manipulate your emotions? Aren’t you a little nervous?” Izuku’s heart was thumping in his chest like a trapped minnow as Shoto stared at him with a sort of kindness that he still wasn’t used to receiving.

“I trust you, Izuku. You deserve at least that.” He said it like it was so simple, so obvious. Izuku couldn’t help tearing up.

The siren broke from the dancing formation and rushed forward to hug Shoto. He seemed surprised for a second, but his left side warmed and Izuku could feel the smile from over his shoulder.

“Thank you, Shoto.”

Freshly out of his dancing lesson with Shoto, Izuku joined Katsuki in his room to rant to him.

“Kacchan, I’m too gay for this.” Izuku complained, hands over his face and laid back-down on the floor.

“Must be hard,” Katsuki commented sarcastically, his eyes in a book.

“You don’t get it, his eyes are so pretty. It’s not fair to my heart.”

“Poor you.”

Izuku sat up with a huff. “Kacchan, this is serious! I want to kiss him, and that’s a problem.”

Katsuki looked up from his book and sighed. “Literally just ask him out. It’s that easy.”

“No- well- I could- but-”

“You’re making it harder than it has to be.”

“If it’s that easy, why haven’t you asked Eijiro out, hm?” Izuku knew he’d won the argument when Katsuki flushed.

“Maybe I will.”

“Okay, do it,” Izuku challenged. “I’m sure he would say yes.”

“Not right now! But I fucking will! And if I do, you better be prepared to ask fucking Icyhot out!”

Izuku pursed his lips. “I’m- I’m not sure I can.”

“Why? You two have the biggest fucking crushes on each other. I know you said you’re not sure if you want him to like you back, but that’s fucking stupid. You need to get it into that thick skull of yours that being happy isn’t some bad omen.”

“I don’t know, I’m just kind of… worried.”

“You’re always worried.”

“No, not like that- well, yes like that, but like, it’s kind of more specific? I’m worried he’s gonna turn out like Ueno…”

Katsuki stared at him. “Who?”

“Ueno? Um, Izanagi Ueno?”

“That’s a blank.”

“Blue hair, indigo eyes, tan-ish skin? Light blue stripes on his tail? Smiled a lot?”

“Oh, that guy,” Katsuki scowled. “He was obsessed with status. A total suck-up. I hated him. Anyways, what did he do?”

“I- I used to like him. A lot. More than just thinking he was cool.” A hint of bitterness crept into Izuku’s voice as he said, “obviously, he didn’t feel the same way. He used me as a stepping-stone to get further up in the hierarchy and then said that really, he did like me, as if he hadn’t just watched me getting beaten. Obviously, Shoto wouldn’t do that, but… I don’t know, I just don’t feel like I’m not cut out for this type of thing…”

“He did what? That absolute bastard-”

“He really wasn’t th- that bad,” Izuku defended, “it was just one thing he did. He never actually participated. Just watched.”

“That’s just as bad and you know it. Stop making excuses for his actions. He was a piece of shit.”

“Well-”

“No. Iz- Fuck-” Katsuki seemed lost for words. Instead of struggling for them, he clenched his fist and took a breath. He got up. “I’m gonna teach you to fucking respect yourself.”

That didn’t bode well for Izuku, but he followed nonetheless.

Half an hour and granted permission to leave the colony later, the two sapiens were near a deep sea fissure, no life around except the small fish flitting about.

“Repeat after me,” Katsuki instructed, leaning over the chasm. “Fuck Ueno.”

Izuku gave him a nervous glance. “F- fuck Ueno?”

“Louder!”

“Fuck Ueno.”

“EVEN LOUDER!”

Izuku mustered up all of his volume and shouted, “FUCK UENO!”

“YEAH!”

“FUCK UENO! FUCK MISUMI! FUCK KUWAHARA!” Izuku shouted, excitement and confidence bubbling up inside him. All the weight he’d been holding was slowly lifted with the sound of his own voice.

“HELL YEAH!”

Pent-up anger that he hadn’t even known was lurking inside him made itself known. He’d always shoved it down with the excuse that being angry would just make him a worse person. “FUCK TAIYO! FUCK NOBUYUKI! FUCK MRS. ARAI! AND HAGAKURE! AND UJIKO! AND SUGIMOTO! AND ITO! AND EVERYONE WHO DIDN’T GIVE A SHIT ABOUT ME!”

“SCREAM IT!”

“THEY NEVER TREATED ME LIKE A PERSON! THEY NEVER CARED! THEY MADE ME FEEL WORTHLESS FOR NOTHING! I THOUGHT I WAS THE BROKEN ONE FOR SO LONG, BUT IT’S NOT ME! IT’S THEM! I’M DONE LISTENING TO THEIR ‘ADVICE’! I’M DONE CARING ABOUT THEIR OPINION!”

Izuku yelled until he was hoarse, mustering all the pain and hatred for himself and others he’d garnered over the years. Tears pooled in his eyes and freed themselves, but Izuku didn’t care. He allowed himself to be free.

“Do you feel better?” Katsuki’s voice was calm and light, as if he hadn’t just been listening to Izuku yell at the ocean for fifteen minutes.

“Y- yeah.” The siren’s voice was scratchy, but he felt more at peace than he had in weeks. “Is this what you do when- when you…?”

“When I look back at the garbage I did when I was a stupid fucking guppy? Yeah. Sometimes you just have to curse out the shittiest person you know. Since I can’t go back in time, this is how I do it.”

“You’re better now, you know,” Izuku murmured.

“I still need to keep working. I can’t even fucking make up for what I did. I hurt you. I hurt you really fucking badly. I can’t just go ‘oh, but it’s better now’, because it’s not. You’re still having nightmares about me. You don’t trust like you used to. That’s fucked up. What I did was fucked up.”

“It was. I’m not going to deny it. I can’t lie and say I feel fully comfortable around you. Sometimes, I still see the Kacchan that pushed me aside. But you’ve improved. If you’d asked me to leave the colony with you half a year ago, I would have been terrified. The chances of you hurting me now are so low that I actually felt okay being alone with you. That may not seem like a lot, but that’s a lot. You keep beating yourself up over something that happened a long time ago. It’s not that simple.”

“But I-”

Izuku stared him down seriously, his mouth tugged down into a frown. “Kacchan. I don’t want you to feel like you don’t deserve love. I already know how that feels. If I were to hold your guilt over your head, I would be a terrible person. I know what it feels like to feel inadequate. I wouldn’t wish it on my worst enemy. And Kacchan, that’s not you anymore. Don’t you understand? I don’t want to pull you down with me. I don’t want justice. I don’t want revenge. I just want as many people to be happy as there can be. I’ve already accepted that won’t be me.”

“Fuck, you’re already more of a Guardian than I am. Self-sacrificing ass. I’m still gonna keep improving, whether you want it or not. You’re too forgiving. You act as if basic human decency is this huge kindness. It’s not. Treat yourself as a person,” Katsuki lectured, but his tone held no malice. He looked like he was struggling to get his point across, mildly embarrassed, and Izuku realized how far he was going out of his comfort zone.

“That’s not-” Izuku started

“I’m gonna be better to myself, too. You have a point. We’re both kind of shit at respecting ourselves to a moderate level. I’m going to find a solution where we both win.”

Izuku gave him a shaky smile. “Yeah. Yeah, I’d like that.”

Eijiro was talking to Denki when Katsuki stormed in. He straightened, smiling at the blonde. Even angry (which he often was), Katsuki was amazing. Eijiro couldn’t think of anyone to look up to more! From the top of his spiky hair to the bottom of his (also spiky) tail, he was perfect. Able to put power behind his words, strong and confident with a hard exterior, but soft on the inside. Eijiro had had a few crushes, but this one felt more real than the other ones.

Of course, he still wanted to be sure Katsuki even liked boys before he acted on it. Forcing affections on someone who didn’t want them was just plain unmanly. It was a good plan, trying to get his preference in a subtle way, but the boy was tight-lipped. He scoffed at the premise of a relationship or even love in general.

Honestly, Eijiro couldn’t imagine him in a romantic relationship, and that wasn’t for lack of trying. Katsuki just wasn’t an emotional guy. And although Eijiro liked that about him, it was also a little sad.

Katsuki stopped in front of him, flicking his hardened forehead. “Oi, Shitty Hair! When are you free tomorrow?”

Eijiro gave him a wide grin. “Five? Why?”

“I’m taking you out,” he said, as if it were obvious.

“As in death or as in a date?” Eijiro really wasn’t sure which one it was. He was leaning more towards the former, based on Katsuki’s expression.

“Fucking idiot.”

Denki chimed in, saying, “that doesn’t answer the question.”

“I’m not a fuckin’ murderer.” Eijiro swore he saw a bit of a blush on Katsuki’s cheeks as he glanced towards the shark mer. “Just… fucking… if you want to go, meet me outside the dorms at five. I get it either way. Don’t make this fucking weird.” With that, he stormed out just as he came in.

“Holy shit? Did- did he just-?” Eijiro ran his fingers through his hair. “Wow.”

“I’m pretty sure you just tamed Bakugo with the power of homo. You made me proud, dude. Carry on that gay agenda.”

Eijiro rolled his eyes. “Okay, well, I’m going to have my gay panic in private. Catch you later, dude.”

“Have fun!”

The shark mer let out a chuckle. He couldn’t help but feel giddy and lighthearted at the prospect of the future.

Chapter Text

Izuku’s heart hammered in his chest. After more than a week of practice with Shoto, the Sunlight Festival was close. The next day, in fact.

The siren was back home for the weekend and mildly panicking over preparing for the event. He felt so unfit. A whole bunch of graceful mers would be celebrating their loved ones, and then there was Izuku, a clunky siren who was secretly pining for his friend. Because of course he was. Things couldn’t just be easy, no. They had to be complicated and messy, and oh All Might, how was he supposed to prepare?

Carefully, he checked through his accessories. A lot of them were just casual, and even at that, he didn’t care to have that many. He picked out his nicest ones and looked in the mirror. He grimaced at himself. The ugly, twisted scars around his torso were so obvious. He never got used to them, despite having to see them every day. He looked away. How do they even look at me every day? I can’t look like this. I just can’t.

With a newfound resolve, he placed a stainless steel brace around his arm, covering a jagged scar. He experimented with a necklace until it blocked the scars riddled along his neck while still allowing him to breathe properly.

And then he looked down again, and his heart dropped once more. Hiding a few marks wouldn’t do any good if his whole body was a mass of scar tissue. He was supposed to put his best self forward, and yet, even his exterior showed how broken he was. He clenched his teeth and put the accessories aside.

How did he have the gall to act like he belonged when he was so different, so inadequate?

“Izuku, you okay in there?” Hisashi called from the other side of the door.

“Y- yeah! Come in,” Izuku replied, forcing his mind away from his scars. Hisashi opened the door. His eyes landed on the jewelry Izuku was testing out.

“You’re sure getting fancy. What’s the occasion?” Hisashi picked up a shell earring off the floor and placed it back in its container.

“I already told you.” Izuku looked up. “I did already tell you, right?”

“No, you didn’t, actually,” Hisashi corrected him. “This is the first I’m hearing about any mysterious event.”

“Oh. I’m going to the Sunlight Festival,” he informed his father.

“Zuku, that’s great! With Shoto, right?”

Izuku tried to cover his fluster. “As friends!”

“Sure. Sure you are. Just know that if you do end up being more than friends, you have my full support. He seems like a nice kid. Of course, that changes if he ends up breaking your heart, but-”

“Dad.”

Hisashi raised his webbed hands innocently. “Of course. I’ll leave you be. You do know that-”

“Yeah, yeah, Shoto’s welcome into the family. I’ll keep that in mind if anything ever happens. Thanks.” Izuku waved his hand submissively.

“Damn, okay. I was just going to say that I was proud of you, but that also works.”

Izuku glanced back at his father and gave him a small smile. “Thanks. I’ll keep that in mind, too.”

Hisashi closed the door behind him with a quiet click. Izuku turned back to the mirror.

How am I supposed to do this?

Katsuki formed an explosion in his palms. Going to a stupid festival with his boyfriend (His boyfriend. What a concept!) wasn’t supposed to be this nerve-wracking. Eijiro and him being together was new, started on their date three days ago, but it wasn’t anything he couldn’t deal with. Anyone who said otherwise was stupid or wrong or both.

He was going to be the best boyfriend in the goddamn world and no one could stop him!

“OI, KATSUKI!” His mother’s voice rang through the house. It was a lot different from the colony, but he didn’t mind. Mitsuki, like Inko, had decided to stay back in the open ocean. He still visited her on breaks and weekends. Honestly, he needed the peace of mind that came with being away from his friends classmates.

“WHAT IS IT, HAG?” He shouted back, not bothering to move closer.

“THERE’S A REDHEAD AT THE DOOR! IS HE ONE OF YOUR FRIENDS?”

So, maybe his mom didn’t know. Sue him. He wasn’t going to risk telling his hotheaded mom about how he was gay and dating a man if he didn’t know she accepted him. He wasn’t a fucking idiot.

“YEAH! I’LL BE DOWN IN A SECOND!”

What the fuck is Eijiro doing here? The Festival’s tomorrow. Don’t tell me he forgot the date?

He swam to the door and, sure enough, Eijiro was there, looking so genuinely happy that Katsuki couldn’t help smiling back at him.

“Shitty Hair, what are you doing here? Isn’t the festival tomorrow?”

“Yeah, well,” Eijiro laughed, “I couldn’t wait.”

Katsuki felt a genuine smile tugging at his lips. “Fucker,” he muttered affectionately, crossing his arms.

Of course, Mitsuki was still by the door. “Damn, Katsuki, you didn’t tell me you had friends. I thought you were skipping the Sunlight Festival this year!” Turning to Eijiro, she smiled and ruffled Katsuki’s hair, which he fought against in vain. “I’m this brat’s mother. He hasn’t been too pretentious, has he?”

“Let go of my hair, ya damn hag!” Katsuki shouted.

“Be nice, we have a guest!”

Eijiro laughed. “I’m Eijiro Kirishima. I’m Katsuki’s-” He glanced at Katsuki, who subtly shook his head. “-friend. We’re pretty close.”

“I can see! Katsuki’s never been so tame!”

“Alright, hag, let go of me. I have places to be,” Katsuki scoffed, flushing slightly.

Sure enough, Mitsuki let him go. “Be nice to Kirishima, he seems like a fine boy.”

“Yeah, yeah. See ya later.” Katsuki didn’t bother to turn back.

Once they were far enough away, Eijiro commented, “your mom looks a lot like you.”

“Mmm. Yeah. She’s annoying. Always on my fuckin’ back about shit.”

The shark mer frowned “Speaking of which, are you not out to her? Is she homophobic?”

“I don’t fucking know. It drives me insane. I don’t want to try to see because I might get a lot fucking more than a slap to the head.”

Eijiro nodded sadly and sat down, patting the sand beside him. Katsuki joined him. “I wish that stuff didn’t exist. It’s better now than it was in the past, but it’s still there. Homophobia sucks, man.” The redhead rested his head on Katsuki’s shoulder, which sparked a lot of emotions that Katsuki really didn’t know how to deal with.

Hesitantly, Katsuki put his hand on Eijiro’s and squeezed it. “Hey. It’ll be fine. I’m strong, remember?”

“You are. I think it’s pretty cool.”

“Fuck yeah I’m cool!”

Eijiro laughed and placed a small kiss on Katsuki’s cheek. “Alright, cool guy, where do you want to go today?”

Katsuki’s palms did not blow up at that. Anyone who said otherwise was stupid and wrong.

Tooru laid back on her bed, staring at the ceiling. The invisible girl let loose a small sigh. Usually, she would be all in a frenzy about the Sunlight Festival, but this year was different. Nobody talked to her anymore, much less about upcoming events, even if they were big. Somehow, Midoriya had convinced them all to turn against her. It was bullshit.

She still had Mashirao, at least. He was still neutral, and he didn’t agree with her on some of her opinions, but they could talk honestly. Some disagreements were natural in a relationship. They knew how to get over it.

Still. She was lying if she said she wasn’t lonely. She was so used to having a huge group of friends beside her that it felt wrong when she was all on her own. And these days, that was, admittedly, most of the time. She hadn’t even been that loud about how Izuku was manipulating them.

She slapped her own cheeks. “Alright, Tooru, you’re okay! Stop sulking about it. They weren’t your real friends, anyway, since they left so quickly. You’re better without them!”

Tooru pulled herself upright, determined to continue what she was doing. If no one else wanted her, she would want herself.

I know my own worth. I’m not backing down. I’m gonna live my life whether they like it or not!

Ochaco was excited. She had to fight not to activate her magic and make everything as light as her chest felt.

Tsu asking her had been a surprise, but it was definitely not a bad thing. Tsu was cute, and her bluntness meant that nothing was sugarcoated for her comfort. If she said that she wanted to be with Ochaco, it meant that she genuinely did. And she had. Out of everyone, she’d picked Ochaco. How amazing was that?! She’d been hanging out with Tsu more lately, but they hadn’t really been official dates. The Sunlight Festival would be their first, and Ochaco was more than happy with that,

The simple stainless steel tail ring she was holding slipped out of her hand and up to the ceiling. It was funny, how little magic control she had when she was excited, but she figured she would forgive herself this time. After all, this was a big occasion, and not just for her. All of U.A. was alive and buzzing with excitement and hopeful energy.

She picked up the tail ring, staring at its shine. Ochaco felt like tomorrow would be the start of something amazing, like the sun rising on a new day. It was a new dawn, a step away from the hopelessness that U.A. had been going through.

Maybe that was just wishful thinking.

Either way, she would keep smiling until she had a reason not to.

“Hey, Momo, can we talk for a sec?” Kyoka asked, gathering all her confidence. It seemed to vanish when Momo looked at her with a smile. Still, she had to do this, if not to be a hypocrite.

“Sure! What’s on your mind?”

“Are you going with anyone?”

“To the Sunlight Festival? I wasn’t planning on it. Why?” Momo was wide-eyed, looking genuinely confused.

This was it. This was the time to ask. “Would you like to? With me? I really like you, Momo. You’re pretty… cool.”

Pretty cool? What are you saying, Kyoka?

Momo put a hand over her mouth, seeming to understand what Kyoka was asking. “Oh. I can’t say it will be as more than friends. I’m still trying to figure myself out. I don’t want to lead you on.”

Kyoka couldn’t say that it didn't hurt a little. But she took a breath and smiled. “Hey, that’s all good. I can help you. I’m bi, so I already sort of figured it out. We can go to this as friends, and then I’m gonna help you find yourself. How does that sound?”

Momo pulled Kyoka into a hug. “Thank you for understanding! You’re truly amazing, Kyoka!”

The purple-haired mer nodded, fighting a blush. “You, too. I’ll meet you at your room, okay?”

“Okay!”

“It’s coming up! 12 hours and we’re gonna be soaking up the sun’s rays!” Denki put a fist up.

Mina copied the motion. “Hell yeah! I’ve been waiting for this!”

“I don’t see why you’re so excited. We’re just swimming up. We can do that whenever we want,” Hitoshi pointed out. In response, Denki grabbed his cheeks, effectively silencing his boyfriend.

“‘Toshi, it’s for the memories! For the friends we’ve made along the way! Haven’t you ever heard of that?!”

“Yes, but I don’t care. I’m only going because you wouldn’t let me not,” Hitoshi responded flatly, his cheeks still squished between Denki’s hands.

“Who, me? I would never do anything like force my boyfriend to do something he doesn’t express interest in doing. Wow, ‘Toshi, you wound me with your accusations.”

Hitoshi sighed and gently lifted Denki’s hand from his cheek. With a fondness, he scoffed, “you liar.”

Denki only smiled and cuddled closer to him.

“Denki, stop making me feel single,” Mina pouted, crossing her arms. “I can’t believe you got a boyfriend before me and didn’t even tell me. Does our friendship mean nothing to you?”

“Absolutely nothing. Sorry Mina, but I don’t listen to single people.”

“Ouch, that one hurt.” Mina gripped her chest as if she was wounded. Denki snorted.

Tomorrow is going to be fun.

Kyoka waved goodbye to Momo with a smile. Tomorrow, I’ll figure out my feelings.

Ochaco squeezed her pillow tightly to her chest. Tomorrow will be the start of something great.

Tooru kept her chin up. Tomorrow, I move on.

Katsuki watched as Eijiro talked, wildly gesturing to make his point. Gentle warmth bloomed at his core. Tomorrow is going to be good.

Izuku clutched his hands tightly, frowning. Tomorrow, I’ll tell him the truth.

Somewhere in the vast ocean, another sapien’s mouth twisted into a smile. Tomorrow. How interesting.

Chapter Text

June 21 came too soon, in Shoto’s opinion. He wasn’t ready when he knocked on the door of Izuku’s house. He wasn’t ready when it opened. He especially wasn’t ready when he found himself face-to-face with Izuku, smiling shily.

His hair was still messy, but it was clear he’d tried to smooth it out. An emerald earring hung on his ear, opposite to the arm that held an arm brace, shining in the light. He looked beautiful.

“Hi, Shoto,” the boy waved. What must have been his mother stood behind him, eyes shining with pride. It reminded Shoto so much of his own mother. His heart twisted.

“Hi, Izuku,” he responded, trying not to stare. Honestly, it was unfair just how charming Izuku was with his beaming smile and pink-dusted cheeks. “Are you ready?”

“Of course! I’m really excited!”

Oh god, if the whole day was like this, Shoto might as well give up now.

“Izu, I’ll see you next weekend. Have fun, okay? I can’t wait to hear about it.” Izuku’s mother wrapped her son in a hug.

Izuku turned around to hug her back. “Okay, I’ll see you later! Say bye to Dad, too.”

“I will. Stay safe, Izu. I love you.”

“Love you too.”

Izuku’s mother looked up at Shoto and smiled gratefully, as if to say, ‘thank you for taking care of my son’. He nodded faintly and turned away, hand finding Izuku’s.

Izuku’s breath caught when he saw the festival. Caustics of sunlight rippled along mers’ skin, catching the jewels and metal they wore and shining like nothing Izuku had ever seen before. Mers everywhere were smiling and laughing alongside friends and lovers. The very water was infused with joy and love. At once, Izuku realized exactly why his friends had been so adamant that he came. How and why he’d skipped this so many times, he’d never know. In one word, it was stunning.

“So? What do you think?” Shoto’s smile was fond as he looked at Izuku’s starstruck expression.

“It’s amazing! I- wow… I’m glad I’m here with you.” The siren quickly realized what he’d said, and realized a second later that he was still holding Shoto’s hand. He moved to pull away, but the half-mer held on.

“I don’t want us to get separated. It’s really busy. There are a lot of mers.”

For a second, Izuku entertained the idea that Shoto wanted to hold on as much as he did. Then he shook the thought away. Friends. That’s all you are. Giving in to your feelings isn’t going to do anything but drive him away.

“Yeah. You’re right,” Izuku agreed. Despite how he wanted to have Shoto closer, he kept at a safe distance, pointing out different things and dragging him around. He felt like a guppy again, naive and happy, not plagued by the world’s cruelty.

Fish flitted around him, drawn by his excitement. Every once in a while, they’d bump into him and leave, coming to their senses, but another fish would soon replace it in orbit around Izuku.

He looked around and noticed Shoto staring at him, something akin to fondness in his heterochromatic eyes.

“What?” Izuku laughed, “what’s up?”

“Nothing. The fish are just cute.”

“Yeah. They always do this whenever I’m feeling particularly strongly. Usually, I’m pretty good at turning off Lure unconsciously, but I tend to forget.”

“It’s fine. Like I said, I trust you.”

Izuku’s heart melted at the way he said it, filled with joy like the waters around them. Maybe it was okay to stare a little longer than he should have. It was the Sunlight Festival, after all.

“Tsu, look! We’re here!” Ochaco exclaimed, pulling Tsu forward in her haste. The frog girl just smiled and picked up her pace as well. It was just as beautiful as Ochaco remembered. When she was just a guppy, she’d gone with her parents every year. It had entranced her immediately, the beauty of the place and the people in it. Of course, it had only become better the older she was. Her ability to appreciate the tradition improved every year, and now that she was coming with someone, it was all the better.

“It looks just the same as I remember, ribbit. I used to come here with my siblings all the time. Samidere and Satsuki always used to pretend to throw up at the couples here. Then Mum and Dad would make a show of being affectionate, and they would gag even harder. It was a whole show,” Tsu laughed.

“I need to meet them sometime!”

“Of course. You’re my girlfriend, I’m sure they want to meet you, too.” Tsu said it as if it was the most natural thing in the world. “You’ll love them.”

“I’m sure I will,” Ochaco assured her, “if you’re any indication.”

She counted as a win when Tsu blushed lightly. “That was smooth, ribbit.”

“Thanks, I try!” The mer looked around for familiar faces. She could see Bakugo and Kirishima talking with Mina, who’d come with Sero as friends. Their conversation was inaudible over the bustle of the rest of the festival. In another area, Tokoyami, Aoyama, Shoji, Koda, Iida, and Sato were sticking close to each other. None of them had really come with anyone, but that was fine. It didn’t matter much to Ochaco who anyone came with.

Besides, class 1-A in general was the most friendly and tight-knit class Ochaco had ever seen. They’d been split apart in the middle of the year, but that only made them closer once the rift healed. It was amazing, just how much Izuku unified the class without knowing it. With just his presence, he’d helped so many people and changed the minds of even more. The siren was so kind, but so hurt. Ochaco tried to help, she really did, but it was hard to even get the skittish boy to trust her. She didn’t want to break that trust.

Speaking of Izuku… “Hey, Tsu, look.” She pointed to a spot in the crowd where Izuku was smiling and laughing. Holding his hand was Shoto, the very same boy who’d come into the year closed off and cold. Now, he had a faint smile on his face, listening intently to Izuku. “Do you think they’ll finally realize?”

“Honestly, it seems more probable that they’re together and just messing with us than that they still haven’t talked to each other,” Tsu muttered drily.

“You might be onto something,” Ochaco giggled.

Tsu’s grin turned teasing. “Of course I am, ribbit. I’m the older sister, I’m always right.”

“Right, how could I forget?”

Their banter was easily drowned out by the crowd, but to them, the rest of the world didn’t exist. There was no need to put a label on their relationship or worry about what others would think. None of that mattered.

It was only them.

“I swear, I should never have come,” Hitoshi muttered, eyeing the crowd. He’d never been a people person, nor been into large-scale events like parties or festivals. Why try to stand out if everyone would hate him for it sooner or later?

Those who knew his background would spite him, even if they said they didn’t care. Being part-siren was a death sentence, so Hitoshi had learned to blend into the background and to cut himself out of the picture.

And then he’d met Denki. People-oriented, extroverted, kind of annoying Denki who never missed an opportunity to make a friend. He was hesitant at first, but Denki wormed his way into his life. He’d started small, just sitting with Hitoshi as the purple-haired boy ate, but eventually they started talking and became genuine friends. Hitoshi watched in the background as the boy dated and broke up with Kyoka a year ago. He watched as Denki flirted with anyone who’d hear him out. He watched in the background, and he realized.

He realized he wanted to be more than friends. Denki, as obnoxious as he was sometimes, was always more intelligent than he looked. He noticed the hints Hitoshi gave, and he reciprocated in full. Neither of them knew exactly when they got together, but Hitoshi had to admit that he was happier with Denki than he’d been in a long time.

Now, though, he was wondering if dating an extrovert had really been the right choice, because there were so many people it made Hitoshi’s head spin.

“But you did!” Denki chirped with that damned smile, and suddenly Hitoshi wasn’t as nervous about the people.

With an exaggerated eye roll, he sighed, “unfortunately.”

“Yeah, sure it’s unfortunate. Just admit you’re in love with me and go.”

“That would be repetitive, because I’ve already admitted it. Checkmate.”

“Checkmate,” Denki repeated with a laugh. “You got me there. Does this mean I owe you a dance?”

“Absolutely not. No. I don’t dance.”

Denki either didn’t hear his complaints or (more likely) didn’t care, because he dragged Hitoshi closer. “It’s not that hard! Just move to the music. Nobody expects you to be great-”

“Cool, because I’m absolutely not. In fact, maybe we should just not-”

“No, you’re stuck now. Sucks to be you, babe, but we’re dancing,” the blonde stated firmly.

Hitoshi glanced back at the rest of the mers around him, but Denki grabbed his chin and gently turned his face back forward. “No. Not them. They’re not important. Focus on me, okay?”

“...Okay.”

It was surprisingly easy to follow Denki’s lead. The boy didn’t comment whenever Hitoshi would slip up or move too fast. Hitoshi actually found himself enjoying it after a while. The people were still there, but he didn’t care as much. Maybe it was just his boyfriend’s cheer rubbing off on him, but Hitoshi found himself optimistic about the future.

Momo sighed softly and descended onto the sandy ocean floor. Kyoka was away to get food, and Momo wasn’t sure if she was glad for the reprieve of confusing emotions or upset that her friend was gone. Maybe a mix of both.

Kyoka was… wonderful, if Momo had to describe her in a word. Her attention-to-detail and devotion were something that Momo had always admired about the other girl. Really, everything about Kyoka made Momo appreciate her, but at the same time… Momo didn’t like her, not in the way Kyoka hoped.

They were dear friends, but things had changed so much from their relationship even a few days ago. Now Momo was confused and more than a little awkward. Perhaps it would be better if she distanced herself to figure it out?

Immediately, the idea was thrown away.

She’s my friend. If nothing else, I owe it to our friendship to stay with her. If she and Kaminari can remain friends, so can I! Feelings are weird, but I can do this!

“Momo! Tuna or shrimp?”

The girl looked up at Kyoka’s shout. She was back, sunlight illuminating her face in the best way. Momo couldn’t help but smile.

“Shrimp, please.”

“Got it!”

Feelings were confusing, but she would get through this.

After all, she had time to figure it out.

Izuku smiled as he spoke to Shoto, rambling about anything and everything he could think about. “-And of course, Hatsume Industries is working on a way to incorporate electricity safely into colonies. It’s a little slow-going now, but mers might be able to use electricity like humans sometime in the future! I mean, then again, there’s the whole question of making every human device waterproof, when only very few things have been developed for long use underwater, like the camera, but that’s a whole other issue!” The siren looked up as the background music switched from something lighthearted and fast-paced to something slower and softer. Before he knew it, Shoto was smiling and holding out his hand.

“Let’s dance, Izuku.”

“H- huh?” The green-haired boy asked eloquently, blushing.

“We already practiced. Let’s test your skills.”

“O- oh. R- right.”

Trying not to look too wide-eyed, Izuku slipped his hand into Shoto’s and followed him. The muscle memory came surprisingly easily despite his nervousness. He’d done this a thousand times before, and now that it was the real thing, he didn’t fumble or falter. The music rang pleasantly through his ears, smoothing his movements.

Shoto was still smiling, looking genuinely happier than Izuku had almost ever seen him. The warmth in his chest bubbled up, but it didn’t hurt like most times he thought about the other boy. The future didn’t matter, nor did the past. All he could focus on was the present in Shoto’s arms, alone among a sea of mers.

Maybe he was pretending. Shoto wasn’t his and he wouldn’t ever be because he deserved to be normal. The whole day was all a fantasy that would come crashing down soon. He knew that. But he couldn’t bring himself to care as he stared at the other boy’s soft smile.

“You’re doing amazing. I’m glad it’s you that’s here with me. I couldn’t think of anyone better,” Shoto murmured.

“I’m sure that’s not true. There are so many amazing people at U.A.”

“And yet you’re my favorite. You inspire me. You’re amazing, Izuku. I don’t know how or why anybody ever convinced you that you’re not.”

“Th- thank you-” Izuku stuttered, trying to stop himself from overthinking.

You’ve convinced him that you’re worth something. You’re lying to him. If he knew that you felt for him, he would be disgusted. He would drop you like the garbage you are. This is all a lie.

He faltered, slipping his hand out of the half-mer’s.

Shoto grabbed it back, looking so concerned and so, so gorgeous. “What’s wrong? Are you tired?”

“No, it’s just…”

If you’re going to admit it, you might as well savor the last moment you’ll have together. He’ll hate you. He’ll hate you forever.

“Just?”

“Shoto, I have to tell you something,” Izuku murmured, instead of trying to pull away, he got closer, burning the sight of Shoto’s smile into his mind for what would likely be the last time.

“You can tell me anything,” he murmured, squeezing the siren’s hand.

“I- I’m worried you’ll hate me. I- I’ve been lying to you. I don’t think you’ll look at me the same ever again.”

“I could never hate you.” His eyes were so soft, it stole Izuku’s breath away. The trust held in Shoto’s words was blind yet so sure.

“I- I-” You can’t lie to him any longer. The truth will come out eventually, and he’ll just be more hurt. You can’t win. You’re selfish for wanting him. The daydreams you have will never be reality. “Shoto Todoroki- I- I- I th- think- I think I’m in l- lo-”

Screaming permeated the water. Shoto let go of Izuku’s hands, whipping around. A purple portal rippled in the water, creating a void of darkness among the sunlight around them. Izuku’s heart dropped as a mer swam out. Shigaraki’s hand-covered face stared back at him, radiating a malicious glee.

“You can tell me later. We can’t let the League of Dwellers attack innocent mers.”

Izuku could feel control slipping away from him. “W- wait, Shoto-”

You’ll never be able to tell him later. You’re too much of a coward.

“We’re both going to make it out.” Shoto grabbed Izuku’s hand with both of his. “I promise.”

With that, he let go and swam off, leaving Izuku alone in an unintended battlefield.

Chapter Text

Izuku surveyed the chaos around him, eyes narrowing as the League of Dwellers spilled out of the portal Kurogiri had created. Mr. Compress was the first one to speak, his voice grand and delighted. “What? Aren’t you all happy to see us?”

The Guardians reacted quickly, flanking the League on all sides. A few rescue Guardians like the starry-skinned Thirteen or the cat-themed hero team, the Wild, Wild Pussycats helped with evacuations of mers. Hawks, a leader among Guardians, took his place at the front of the line. From his wings, he plucked a sharp feather and held it to Shigaraki’s neck as a silent challenge.

“Cease and stand down. We have you surrounded and outnumbered. I don’t want to get rid of you the hard way, but I will if I must.”

Shigaraki looked bored. He simply placed his hand on the feather and disintegrated it. “I wouldn’t do that if I were you. There are forces you don’t know about behind the scenes.”

Hawks’s yellow eyes narrowed. “I’m protecting my colony. You’re invaders. What is your purpose? We still have time to negotiate peace without any casualties.”

Shigaraki seemed to think for a second, then he grinned. “No. Sensei doesn’t like you guys. He doesn’t like this day, either. It’s really quite tactless.”

“Sen-?”

Another hand came from the portal, one that Izuku had never seen. His first impression was that the League had gained another member. He didn’t have time to think about it, as a shockwave blasted through the water. Izuku felt it through his entire body, shaking him to his bones. When he recovered enough, he looked up. The hand and the portal were gone, and the Guardians were scattered, some knocked out by the no-doubt devastating blow. Shigaraki had Hawks pinned, hand seconds from reaching his face.

No, no, no! I can’t stand by! I have to act!

Izuku launched forward and threw Shigaraki off, baring his teeth. “Hey! It’s me you’re after, isn’t it? Leave the rest of them alone!”

“Oh, don’t be so conceited, siren. It’s not all about you. Sensei has taken a special interest, sure, but this is just to take this pitiful colony down. If All Might is no longer in power, mer society might as well just collapse! We just want to make things more just, shouldn’t you be on our side?” Shigaraki reached out, and Izuku dodged on instinct.

“This isn’t the way to do it! You’re hurting innocent mers!” One for All lit up along his body.

“Innocent?! Innocent?!” Shigaraki cackled as if the word was the funniest joke he’d ever heard. “You know better than anyone that U.A. is a colony full of sapienist, prejudiced assholes. You should understand that!”

“They’re getting better. Meanwhile, you’re the one who told everyone how I’m a siren. And for what? I’m still here. I’m still loyal to my friends, and nothing will change that.”

“You’re still naïve. And so stubborn. Hmm… Well, it can’t be helped if you won’t join us. I guess you just have to be crushed under my fist.”

“You can try, Shigaraki, but I’m tougher to get rid of than you think.” Izuku dodged the next charge the mer aimed at him, firing a blast of One for All back. It hit Shigaraki square in the back of the head. Oh All Might, he looks madder now.

From the corner of his eye, Izuku saw Hawks shake himself off, turning to Shigaraki. With a cold feeling, Izuku realized he was about to attack again.

“Wait! Hawks, I have this covered! Take care of the others!”

“Kid, you can’t possibly think-” Hawks started, holding his swordlike feather at attention.

“I promise! I have this covered, just- make sure everyone’s safe. Look out for the purple portal,” Izuku shouted.

Hawks seemed to understand the conviction behind his words. “Stay safe, kid. I’m trusting you.”

Shigaraki raced after Hawks, but Izuku intercepted him. Channel Kacchan. He’s brave! He always wins! “Hey, Crusty! Are you forgetting about me?!”

“You green brat!” Shigaraki roared, and Izuku had to fight hard to maintain composure.

“Yeah? You called?” The siren’s heart was pounding in his chest, but he remained outwardly calm. “Or were you talking about someone else? I don’t think Hawks is green but- ack, okay, we’re fighting!” Izuku barely dodged the hand that gunned for his face. He shoved Shigaraki away.

“Fight me! Stop dodging!”

“Actually, um, no thanks. I don’t particularly want to die today. Maybe we can take a rain check-” A well-timed dodge proved to save his skin. Shigaraki seemed to be getting angrier and less precise every taunt. It wasn’t a safe bet to taunt his aggressors, but when was Izuku ever safe? “You would think that being underwater would moisturize your face. You’re proof that it doesn’t.”

“Shut up!” Shigaraki spat, red eyes furious.

“You think I’m afraid of you? I’ve faced worse than you. You have so many hands, and you haven’t laid a single one on me! You used up your leverage, Shigaraki. I have the upper hand. No pun intended.” Izuku flicked his fingers, and a burst of energy buffeted the water’s current.

Shigaraki paused on that, seeming to remember something that put a satisfied grin on his face. “I doubt that, brat. Secrets aren’t the only leverage I have.”

“What do you mean by that?” Izuku tried to look calm, but his heart only pounded faster.

“Tell me, have you seen your little boyfriend recently?”

Izuku’s blood turned to ice.

“Have you finally figured it out?” A large, scarred man glared cooly at Shoto, his palm sparking with blue flame. His hair was black, but now that Shoto knew who he was, he recognized him perfectly.

“Touya.”

“I’m impressed. You sure found that out quickly.” Dabi circled around Shoto, who remained stationary, watching his brother with heterochromatic eyes.

“You gave me a few good hints. It was easy to figure it out,” Shoto replied, not taking his eyes off Dabi. “You don’t have to do this, though.”

“Do what, exactly?”

“Be a bottom dweller. Threaten mers. This isn’t you.”

Dabi growled. “You don’t understand.”

“I don’t. Tell me.”

“I have to do this. I’m protecting myself. This world is hurt or be hurt, and I’m tired of being hurt. One day, I’m going back and I’m ripping that man open. I’ll clean the world of scum like him,” Dabi spat.

“Hurting him- hurting other mers- isn’t going to bring Mom back. It’s not going to free Fuyumi or Natsuo, either. I want to get revenge as much as you, but attacking U.A-”

“Don’t speak of them!” Dabi shot a blast of blue fire at Shoto, who met it with a blast of his own orange flame. “You always were Dad’s favorite. Of course you wouldn’t see why he was wrong.”

“I hate him! He treated me as badly as he treated you! There’s a reason I ran away!” Shoto shouted.

“You think All Might is any better? Anyone in power has something about them that they’re hiding. No one ever helped us back then because he was our father, so he must be safe. All Might isn’t any better because those in power are rotten bastards. You could join me, Shoto. We could finally get rid of all those bastards. We’ll make our perfect world.”

Shoto backed away. “Touya, you’re insane.”

“What’s new?” Dabi grinned.

“We used to be close. You were the only one who understood me. Touya, you-”

“Don’t call me that!” Dabi sent a blast of flame his way. Shoto had to create a hasty wall of ice.

“Touya, this isn’t you.”

“I’m more ‘me’ than I’ve ever been.”

“You’re not! He made you that way! Please, Touya, you have to remember. You were my only friend!”

“A whole lot of good friendship did,” Dabi muttered. “It still ended up this way. Nothing can fix that.”

“If you’re still alive, then maybe Mom-”

“Stop it! Shoto, I’m not your friend anymore. We’re on different sides. We have the same blood, but does that really matter in the end? We’re strangers now. Enemies. Do you understand?”

Shoto sighed. “I wish I didn’t. You can still-”

“No. Leave me alone!” Dabi put a wall of fire between them. When water closed in to crush it out, Dabi was gone.

A voice resounded through a suffocating house, anger laced in every syllable. Automatically, Shoto flinched and glanced through the doorway, careful not to be seen. Enji was ‘training’. It scared Shoto, but he couldn’t look away.

A white-haired mer struggled for air at the edge of a pool, choking and gasping as his father leaned over him.

“Touya! Can’t you last a second above water? This is exactly what I’m training you for. You’ll never be greater than All Might if you can’t conquer both worlds.”

Touya seemed more interested in trying to breathe than what Enji was lecturing him on. He cast a hateful glare towards the man, who glared back, then kicked Touya into the water, watching the mer as he took in deep inhales of water, tears of relief escaping his eyes.

“Be glad I’m giving you mercy. This won’t slide next time. Your scales don’t even stick to your skin. You’d never make it. Be glad I’m teaching you.”

Touya rubbed his gills once more, then, quick as a flash, shot a burst of water at Enji’s face. The man stumbled back with surprise before activating his flames in rage. Touya swam towards the bottom, glaring ruefully at his father.

“Stop acting childish! Don’t expect dinner because of that stunt! I’ll come back when you’ve learned to respect me!”

The door slammed with a resounding force that shook Shoto to his bones.

The half-mer crept into the room, heterochromatic eyes wide. Touya was cursing under his breath, still panting from the suffocation he had been forced through.

“Why does he do that to you, Touya? It’s mean!” Shoto’s legs melded into a tail when he lowered himself into the water. He always felt more comfortable in mer form. Seeing Enji’s fire made him nervous. At least he’d never be able to burn him in the water. Shoto spoke in mertongue to ensure that his father was not able to listen.

Touya looked up with an empty, bitter look. “Because he’s an abusive douchebag and he found out I have strong magic. What a damn curse.”

“The magic or Father?” Shoto took a seat at the bottom of the large pool beside his brother.

“Both. I’m so tired of living in this hell! I wish I could just escape far, far away and never come back! Then let’s see Father try to create an heir!” Touya slammed his fist down on the tile.

“Then why don’t you?”

Touya mustered a sad smile. “I wish it were that easy, Shoto. The world is complicated. I hope you’re never on the receiving end of that .”

“Father, where’s Mom?” Shoto asked. He wanted to talk to Enji as little as he could, but he needed to apologize to Rei for… whatever he did. He didn’t really know, but if it made her react like that, it had to be bad.

Enji didn’t even look down at him. His eyes were focused on Touya, who remained at the bottom of the water.

“I got rid of her. That defective bitch scarred you. She had no permission to do that. She ruined your face,” Enji spat.

Shoto’s world turned upside down. He put a hand over the bandages on his eye. What Rei did didn’t deserve to have her removed like some piece of trash. It wasn’t her fault. She was the one who was nicest to him. Touya was always hurt and angry, and Fuyumi and Natsuo never really knew what he was going through. Besides, Enji always kept him away from them.

Touya barreled up. “You did what?! She’s not a faulty machine part, she’s a sapien! What did you do?!”

“It’s not your place to know, brat.”

“She’s my mother! I have every right to know!”

“You’re still a child, Touya. You don’t know about these things. I’ll let you think about it.”

Enji was gone, but Shoto was still distraught. Touya looked shellshocked and numb, gripping his white hair tightly.

“He didn’t- he couldn’t have- Shoto. Shoto, we need to leave. We have to get out of here. We have to fight back. He can’t do this!”

“We’re stuck, Touya. I want to help her, but can we really do anything? I’m scared. I want Mom.”

“You’ll never have her again if we don’t do anything! If you’re not going to join me. then I’m going to fight him again.”

Shoto was hopeless to help him. He opened his mouth to say something, but Enji’s voice rang through the house.

“Shoto, come here! Don’t spend time with that brat. He has his mother’s weak genes.”

“But-”

“Shoto!” Enji said it in the tone that meant if Shoto disobeyed, training would be harder.

“Yes, father.”

He mouthed the words ‘I’m sorry’ to Touya and hesitantly walked out of the room.

The next day, the room was charred and Touya was gone. Enji said that he was gone, just like Rei. Shoto didn’t want to believe it, but Touya never returned. Shoto was alone.

“What do you want with Shoto?!” Izuku demanded, his veins burning with the power of One for All.

Shigaraki was grinning. It made Izuku’s skin crawl. “You know the best way to weaken a colony? Kill its future. Some dead children would help our cause.”

Shoto. Shoto’s in trouble. He could die. He might already be dead.

“No!” Izuku looked around for the distinctive coloring of Shoto. Blue flames crackled in front of him, and suddenly, the only thing that mattered was that he was in danger. Without thinking, he bolted away from Shigaraki, racing to catch up with the half-mer he cared so much about.

Shigaraki seemed to understand where he was going. “You care about him, hm? You want him alive? I’d love to see you watch as he turns to dust in front of you.”

Izuku pushed himself as hard as he could, and finally, finally, he was close enough for Shoto to hear him.

“Shoto!” Izuku cried. Shoto looked toward him, heterochromatic eyes wide.

It was too late.

“Tag. You’re it.” Shigaraki’s smile was inhuman and overly wide as his hand touched Shoto’s back.

Izuku had never heard Shoto scream.

That changed.

Blood. Blood everywhere. Blood as Taiyo drew his claws along Izuku’s neck. Blood clouding around him as Kuwahara grinned down at him. Blood on Izuku’s chest as Katsuki pressed his explosions down harder and harder until Izuku couldn’t breathe. Blood as mers around him jeered and giggled. Blood as Shigaraki touched all five fingers down on his shoulder.

Blood turned the water red as Shoto collapsed into Izuku’s arms. The siren couldn’t breathe, couldn’t hear, couldn’t see anything but red. Fat tears leaked out of his eyes numbly, but all he was focused on was stopping Shoto from bleeding out.

“No. Shoto, no, no, nononono, please. Stay with me. P- please. Please, don’t go.” His hands found Shoto’s injuries, spread around his back and too big for Izuku to put pressure on. “Shit, shit, I left my bandages at home, I shouldn’t have- I should have thought- I- Shoto, please. Stay with me. You promised. You promised,” Izuku sobbed, holding the half-mer close.

A hand met Izuku’s shoulder and he froze, whipping around. Red eyes met Izuku’s green, but the color was more calming than it had ever been. Katsuki took Shoto’s slumped form from Izuku’s arms.

“W- wait- he- Shigaraki-”

“I know. I’ll take him to Recovery Girl.”

“You might not make it in time-”

“You have to trust me, Izuku.”

Izuku stared at Katsuki, bubbles still leaking from his eyes. “I-”

Explosions on his chest, Katsuki standing over him with a smug grin, a broken shell, a jeering laugh while Izuku cowered alone.

Their talks at nighttime, Katsuki’s apology, softened red eyes, loud encouragement as Izuku yelled out his pain, shadows of guilt following the mer.

“I- I trust you.”

Katsuki retreated, battling time as he fought his way to the colony. Izuku turned to face Shigaraki, heart hardening.

I’m not giving up now. I’m not letting Shoto’s injury go unpunished.

Shigaraki seemed amused, filled with joy at the harm he had caused. “How is it being a martyr, siren? It’s not as fun as you would think. He’ll probably die on the way there. How does that make you feel?”

“Stay still,” Izuku commanded, his cold anger removing the reluctance to use his intent. Shigaraki’s muscles tensed. Izuku saw him struggle against the invisible barrier, but he followed the order.

“Oh, are you finally being the monster that everyone says you are? Huh, and all it took was killing your boyfriend. Or, wait, you didn’t get a chance to tell him!” Shigaraki giggled.

Izuku punched him in the face. Using the other man’s stillness and surprise, he pinned Shigaraki on the seafloor. “I hope the last thing you see before you rot in prison is my face.”

“I doubt that. Sensei will come for me. You’re too weak to get rid of me the real way. Aren’t you angry? Don’t you just want to crush me beneath your fists?”

“Shut up!” Izuku shouted, pressing down harder on Shigaraki’s back. It would no doubt leave bruises, but he found satisfaction from the idea.

“Oh, and now you’re hurting someone who can’t fight back? You’re just like the ones who you hated. You’ve become a monster. Embrace it. I’m sure Sensei would love to have you.”

Izuku felt his hands ball into fists so tight his knuckles went white. His claws dug into his palm. It would be so easy to shut him up if he just-

“Kid, I’ll take it from here.” A soft voice jarred him out of his hate. With wide eyes, he glanced helplessly at Hawks. He nodded and retreated. The rest of the battle flew by. Hawks managed to get Shigaraki and the majority of the League into custody, but there were a few who escaped. All Might had obviously been informed of the battle halfway into it, because he helped to round the bottom dwellers up.

Once it was over, someone led him away. He didn’t know who. He didn’t care.

He just wanted to disappear.

Chapter Text

Shoto hurt. He hurt all over, but his back was burning in agony. He let out a groan and cracked open his eyes. He was covered in bandages that were tinted with pink. There was a slight pressure on his hand and with a light smile he realized that there was a certain green-haired siren holding it, slumped on his bedside and breathing softly. He gently squeezed the boy’s hand. That woke him up.

All tiredness disappeared from Izuku’s face as he launched forward and pulled Shoto into a hug. “Shoto, thank All Might, I was so worried, I didn’t know if you were going to make it and I’m so sorry I distracted you because if I hadn’t you might have gotten out and-” he hugged Shoto tighter. “Thank All Might you’re alive.”

“Ow, ow, ow-” Shoto breathed. Izuku eased up on the hug.

“S- sorry! Recovery Girl healed you but it might still hurt. It must, you almost bled to death- speaking of which, I don’t think I’m putting enough emphasis on the fact that you almost died!”

“I wouldn’t have. I promised you we would both make it out of there,” Shoto responded lightly. Izuku wiped some tears from his face. “I’m pretty sure you want to hug me again.”

“Very much so, yes,” Izuku sniffled.

“You will do no such thing!” Recovery Girl scolded, lightly tapping Izuku’s head with her cane, just enough to create a sound. “What part of ‘recovering patient’ do you not understand?”

“Sorry, Ma’am,” Izuku murmured sheepishly.

“Now, dearie, let’s check your vitals.”

By the end of it, Shoto was feeling a lot better. Izuku clung to him like a lifeline, refusing to leave his side, even when Recovery Girl changed his bandages (though he did flinch at the sight of the wound).

“Alright, dearie, you’re good to go. Eat plenty and rest up. Your body has been through quite the ordeal.”

It took a few assurances, but Izuku and Shoto were back in colony waters after what seemed like years. A memory sparked in Shoto’s mind and he turned to his friend. “Hey, Izuku, you were telling me something before the League attacked, weren’t you?”

Izuku reddened and covered his face. “Oh, nonono, nevermind! Seeing you get hurt made me realize that it… it can wait. It’s not important.”

“Are you worried about me hating you? I already said that I could never. You’re very important to me.”

“No- well, I’m a little worried, it’s just… Some… things… have come to my attention, and, well I just… nevermind. It’s not dangerous, just… feelings.”

“Wait-” Shoto started.

“I think I have to go. All Might wants to hear my testimony about the event. I said that once you woke up I would talk to him. I’m sorry. I’ll talk to you later, okay?”

Izuku was gone before he could say, “okay.”

“My boy, what you did was extremely reckless and could have resulted in your premature death. You had no license to deal with a situation such as the one you intervene in. You not only put yourself in danger, you could have put others in danger if he got the best of you. We’re very lucky we had no casualties.” Yagi scolded him in his small form. His eyes were dark with disappointment and Izuku wanted to cry.

He swallowed the lump in his throat. “I’m sorry. I- I didn’t think. I won’t do it again, Yagi, I promise.”

“I should hope. As for your punishment-”

Izuku looked down. He shouldn’t be surprised that he was being punished. He’d done something stupid and this was the payment for it. He closed his eyes tightly, hoping it wouldn’t be like the usual ‘punishments’ he got.

“Hawks has vouched for you.”

The siren looked back at Yagi, startled. “He- he did?”

“Yes. He did. Count yourself lucky.”

“Thank you! Thank you, thank you, thank you!” Izuku said, relief flooding his body.

“You should be thanking Hawks.” Yagi’s eyes were softer, though. “To be honest, though, I agree with him. Don’t tell Aizawa, but you were quite brave in the Festival. I have to thank you for your actions. Without you, we would not have caught Shigaraki.”

“I- I think Hawks still would have-”

“The shockwave shocked everyone. There weren’t enough Guardians to do everything. While I don’t condone the behavior, I have to admit it saved many mers.”

It still hurt Shoto. I still hurt him. I still lost control. I almost killed Shigaraki. I couldn’t control my anger. I’m a terrible person, Izuku wanted to argue, but he couldn’t get the words out. Instead, he put on a fake smile and rubbed at the back of his neck. “Thanks, Yagi. I really appreciate it.”

“I couldn’t think of anyone better to inherit my power.”

Anyone else. Anyone else but me. I’m a fake.

“It means a lot. I’ll- um- I’ll see you at training?”

“Of course, my boy. I wouldn’t miss it for the world.”

Izuku gave Yagi a quick hug and escaped before the man’s praise crushed him. The wholehearted belief made him feel like an imposter. Out of anyone, why is it me? Why did he choose me? I’m just a screw-up who can’t do anything right. What do they see in me?!

“Hey, kid.” Izuku looked up to see Hawks, wings helping the precision of his movements so no energy was wasted on swimming. In a frantic movement, Izuku fanned his fins out in a sign of respect.

“Thank you so much.”

“Hey, what’s that for? You helped me out in the Sunlight Festival. I owe ya one.” The Guardian put a hand up casually.

“I- I didn’t do that much. Besides, you pardoned me. That’s more than enough. I really owe you.”

“Nonsense! I don’t know many kids your age that could keep a bottom dweller of that level occupied, let alone defeat him. You’re pretty strong. I’m looking forward to seeing you become a Guardian.”

“Th- thank you!” Izuku’s gut clenched uncomfortably. Hawks didn’t know better. He didn’t know how bad Izuku was.

“Hey, I know that expression. You can’t blame yourself if things go sideways. The blood isn’t on your hands if you can’t save someone in time. It’s the job of a Guardian to save as many people as they can, not to be responsible for every life.”

“I still- Shoto got hurt because of me.”

“He got hurt because someone hurt him. You’re still a guppy. Relax a little! Give yourself some slack, okay?” Hawks said it so naturally that Izuku couldn’t help but believe him.

“Okay.”

“Great! Come visit me anytime, kid. I can’t wait to see where you go.”

He was gone soon enough, leaving Izuku wondering whether it was all just a dream.

Izuku didn’t like the stares he got from his classmates as he passed through the common room. They must have seen his failure participation in the Sunlight Festival battle.

Sure enough, Eijiro started, “hey, Izuku, at the Sunlight Festival-”

Izuku flinched at the words, and Eijiro put his hands up. “Sorry. I was just going to ask why your eyes were glowing? They’ve stopped now, but after you took down Shigaraki, they were glowing like, super bright.”

“...What?”

“I was just asking why-”

“No, I heard what you said I just- my eyes don’t glow. I’ve heard of sirens’ eyes glowing in the dark, but I’ve never done it myself. What changed?”

“Well, you were in a life-threatening situation-”

“I’m in those all the time. That’s not it. What did I…?” Realization dawned inside Izuku. “Intent! Intent did it! I never use it at high concentrations, and there was a lot built up, so when I used it on Shigaraki, it must have had a physical aftereffect. I’ve seen it in my dad before, so my mer genes might be partially blocking it, but when I use intent like that it creates a physical link to a non-dominant trait and- I need my notebook!” Shuffling through his bag, Izuku pulled out an inconspicuous notebook and turned to a fresh page, scribbling down his thoughts. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Eijiro and Katsuki share a glance.

“Oi, nerd, you’re muttering.”

Izuku covered his mouth with one hand, slightly embarrassed. “Sorry. This is a big realization, though! What if there’s more links with intent that I just haven’t discovered. I mean, this is a whole side of my powers. I’d have to actually use it, though, which is… a problem. Maybe I can do it in self-isolation? A soundproof room for voice-type magic like Present Mic...?”

“You don’t need to do that, dumbass. Your intent’s a part of you, just like my magic’s a part of me. It’s not something to fucking hide.”

Izuku stared at him for a second, then smiled. “Yeah. I can do that.”

Eijiro looked between them. “I’m gonna give you two a moment. It seems like you need it.”

“Thanks, Eiji.” Katsuki’s eyes softened, but he returned to composure when he looked at Izuku. “Did you mean it?”

“Mean what?”

Katsuki frowned seriously. “When you said that you trusted me. That’s a big step. I don’t want to pressure you into anything or make you uncomfortable because I’ve fucking learned my lesson. You forgive too goddamn easily. I want to make sure that wasn’t just a false statement.”

Izuku couldn’t help but laugh. “Kacchan, I trusted you with Shoto’s life. Arguably, I value it more than my own-”

“Excuse me?”

“Anyways, what I mean to say is that it wasn’t just a fluke. You’ve changed. I can appreciate that.”

“No, wait, let’s go back to the part where you said you value someone else’s life over your own.”

“Actually, let’s not, because he’s my crush and I was just being hypothetical, yeah?” Liar. You’re just afraid he’ll be mad that you don’t care about your own life, for some reason.

Katsuki looked skeptical, but he nodded slowly. “Fine. Okay. So you trust me?”

“I do.”

“I won’t break that trust. We’re going to be friends again, Iz. I promise.”

“Iz, huh? I think I like the sound of that, Kacchan.”

It was weird, feeling safe around Katsuki, but it was nice. The warm feeling in his chest was welcomed after such a long time of emotional exhaustion.

The happiness didn’t last. Not with so much to crush it out. It was getting into the late afternoon, Izuku beingin his room when Shigaraki’s words crept back into his head like a parasite.

Monster.

Just like the ones you hated.

Too weak.

You’ve become a monster.

Shut up, Izuku scolded himself. The pen he was using to jot down ideas in his notebook snapped between his fingers, ink spilling.

“Damn it!” Izuku cursed. Resentment towards himself choked his throat. “Stop being so stupid about this, Izuku. One bottom dweller says something mean to you and you overreact. No wonder everyone hated you. Just stop.”

He forced a deep breath or two. “Alright. Okay. Just train. It’ll be fine. Shigaraki just stirred some things. It needs time to settle, like sand. I’m just helping speed up the process.” He looked down at his notes. “I might just have the way to do it.”

The training field was near-empty when Izuku got there. Good. He couldn’t hurt anyone. He started small, activating One for All. The thrum along his veins helped calm the painful thumping of his heart. His movements were clean and precise, as usual, but he wanted to try something new. Under his breath, he hummed, allowing his intent out.

Monster, monster, monster, monster, monster, monster-

His voice went dead.

“No, stop that, Izuku. Kacchan already said I don’t have to hide it. I don’t have to hide it, I don’t-” Izuku murmured under his breath. He ran a webbed hand through his hair. “This isn’t working. I need to be better. Nobody else has these problems. It’s just you. Your feelings don’t matter because you need to be better.”

Forcing himself through his discomfort, he hummed louder. The thoughts crowded his mind but he drowned them out with his song.

He had to.

He had no choice.

Each thought that spiked into his heart, he crammed down until he couldn’t feel it any longer. Every painful remark he had heard, he sang over. His muscles ached with use, but the feeling only served to remind him why he was doing it. he was weak. That was the simple truth.

“Hey, Izuku, are you coming to dinner?”

Izuku fumbled, his punch missing its target. He spun around. “O- Ochaco! Hi! Um, is it that time already? I could have sworn it was afternoon…” The siren looked around, finally noticing the growing darkness.

“Of course it is! Everyone needs a break. You’ve been working your tail off, you deserve a break.”

No, I don’t. I don’t have enough time. I need to be better. “Thanks, Ochaco, but I think I’m gonna continue training.”

“Are you sure?”

“Yes. Yes, I’m sure.”

Ochaco paused. “Your eyes are glowing.”

“I thought so.” Izuku couldn’t muster up excitement about that. His theory was correct, but it only meant he’d been slacking.

“That’s pretty cool! What’s it from?”

Izuku quelled down the impatience he felt from her questions. Don’t be rude. She’s just curious. “I’m using my intent and glowing eyes are a side effect. That’s pretty much it.”

The mer grinned. “Wow! You’ve made so much progress! Surely you can take a brea-”

“I’m not taking a break!” It came out harsher than he intended. Her flinch proved that much. Look at you, driving your friends away. You’ll never be a Guardian like this.

Shut up.

“S- sorry- I just- I want to make sure I can help everyone as much as I can. I can’t afford to take a break. I’m already warmed up. Maybe I can eat later. I’m really busy right now.” And I don’t want to see the disappointed looks of the people who chanced making friends with me.

Ochaco looked hesitant, but she seemed to accept it. “You’re so hardworking. I think that’s really cool. I’ll bring you some tuna, okay?”

“Yeah.”

He made sure she was really gone before he dropped his calm composure.

Back to work. I have to get back to work. I have to improve.

That’s all I’m good for.

Chapter Text

Izuku woke up feeling off, like something bad was going to happen. His spine tingled with foreboding and worry. He crept out of bed, the feeling amplifying with his consciousness. The siren peered outside, the crawling emotion put on a simmer.

Everything looked right. But it could change. Nothing was out of place. Or maybe Izuku wasn’t looking hard enough.

Nothing was wrong.

Everything was wrong.

“Izuku!” The half-siren flinched at the sound, panic activating One for All. Was it a villain? Was someone out to attack him? Were they trying to get his guard down?! “Woah, it’s okay. It’s just me.”

Sure enough, it was Eijiro who had his hands up. Izuku quickly deactivated his magic and apologized. He felt stupid for mistaking his friend for a bottom dweller.

Was he really a friend? Or was he just playing an elaborate scheme on Izuku? He thought Kuwahara was a friend. That only left him with a broken heart and a scar. Who’s to say Eijiro wasn’t playing the long game?

Shut up. Everything’s okay.

“S- sorry, just a little on-edge since the- the festival. You know how it is.”

Eijiro patted his shoulder. It felt alien. “I’m pretty sure everyone’s like that. It’s alright. No one blames you for being careful.”

Everyone blames you for being incompetent. You couldn’t even save Shoto. They know how useless you are. They’ll drop you. They’ll hurt you. They’ll leave you like everyone else did. They don’t care. No one ever does.

Izuku smiled. “Thanks! I really appreciate it. Things will return back to normal soon, I’m sure.”

The normal that I was used to before UA.

“Yeah! Glad you can understand! You’ve made a lot of progress since coming here, Izuku. I know nobody really points it out, but it’s really manly how much you’ve improved, yeah? You’ve come into yourself. That’s just awesome. You’re inspiring, dude.”

Izuku’s breathing was shallow. He seemed to hide his panic well, though, because Eijiro seemed oblivious to the suffocating feelings Izuku was trying to shove back down.

He’ll hate you. He hates you. He doesn’t care. He never did. Nobody ever cares. Nobody ever cares.

“Thanks. Again. See you after class.”

“Yeah.”

Izuku didn’t notice Eijiro’s worried look.

The creeping feeling didn’t go away. He felt trapped as he listened to Aizawa speak about something or another. He was taking notes mechanically, so he’d just look at that later. The thought of smiling and pretending nothing was wrong to his friends during lunch made him sick. He didn’t deserve them. He never deserved them. They would be better without him. They wouldn’t even notice.

If Izuku was good at one thing, it was hiding. He slid into a small crevice and tried to get his breath back. Absently, he noticed his hands were shaking. No, wait, that was him. He was trembling like kelp in the current. He was glad no one else was here to see how weak he was.

It seemed like no time at all until he had to return to class. Ochaco tried to talk to him, but he reassured her that he was fine, he was just a little tired and he spent the hour catching up on sleep. She didn’t seem relieved at that. If anything, she sounded more worried. But eventually he was saved by Aizawa’s voice once more, and he allowed himself to be taken by worry again.

He was out again the moment the bell rang. Maybe someone called after him, maybe they didn’t. Izuku couldn’t care less. He retreated to the training area for the second day in a row. It wasn’t as effective as before, but he didn’t stop, even when the voices of those who had hurt him swarmed around his brain. He refused to stop.

“Oi, Iz!”

Izuku didn’t respond. He wasn’t about to get distracted now, when he just barely started. The voice called a few more times, and then grabbed his shoulder. The siren flinched, hard. Now that he was looking, the sun had faded.

I still have so much to do. I can’t afford to lose any time.

With a start, he realized Katsuki was talking. Hastily, he listened in.

“-Round Face told me about the shit you did yesterday. You can’t skip meals, stupid. Your body needs that shit! I know you want to improve, but you ain’t gonna do it without food. You’re going to eat and I’m not accepting anything else, got it?”

He doesn’t understand! I’m so behind! I’m so much worse than anyone else. It’s not like they’d miss me, he wanted to say, but instead smiled. “Alright, Kacchan. Sorry.”

“You’d better be sorry,” the boy scoffed, and suddenly he looked a lot more like he had when he was younger. The red eyes that had stared down as his chest was burned, the blonde hair that created the unmistakable silhouette that Izuku used to associate with fear.

Why had Izuku ever said he trusted Katsuki? Nothing good came out of trust. Trust was only a tool used to hurt Izuku, like always. He never learned, maybe he deserved what happened to him just because he was so stupid-

“You coming?”

Izuku choked on his words, but somehow managed, “g- g- give me a- a second. S- sorry.”

“I’ll wait,” Katsuki offered.

Please don’t, you scare me.

Stop being selfish.

“Okay, thanks!”

Izuku tried to still his shaking hands.

Somehow, dinner was even more suffocating than anything else. The worried glances that he pretended not to notice, the loud conversations, the stifling atmosphere. Everything was too much, Izuku couldn’t handle it. He clutched his arm tighter. He hadn’t touched his food. He didn’t care. He didn’t deserve to waste resources like that.

You aren’t worthy of love. When you’re alone again, you’ll have nobody to blame but yourself. They hate you, they hate you, they hate you, they hate you, they hate you they hate you, they-

“SHUT UP!” Izuku shouted. The table went silent. His blood turned cold. Everybody was staring at him, stunned and hurt and oh god, Izuku was suffocating. He couldn’t breathe. “I- I- I- I’m- so sor- sorry, that- that wasn’t- I-”

“Izuku, do you need-”

“I’m fi- fine. I’m o- okay. S- sorry. I- I just nee- need a little t- time. Sorry. Sorry.”

He fled, ignoring the calls after him. He was a coward. He ran whenever anything got hard. But then again, maybe they just wanted to punish him accordingly. He’d just shouted at them. They knew how rotten he was now. He was as bad as a bottom dweller.

He curled in on himself as soon as he found a sheltered spot. Faintly, he noticed he was trembling harder than he had before.

Katsuki was right before. He doesn’t realize how awful you’ve become. You’re as horrible as the legends. Worse, even. You’re evil coated in a good exterior. You’re a burden. You should have died a long time ago by your own hand. That’s the only way to repay what damage you’ve caused. They’ll all be better without you. Maybe they won’t even notice you gone. Or maybe they’ll be glad. They know you now. They know how evil you are.

Izuku tried to breathe, tried to calm himself, tried to disprove the accusations, but all he could do was curl up harder and sob desperately. His scars burned.

You’re all alone. You’ve always been. No one likes you. No one will care if you vanish from the sea. You’ve been selfish, trying to act like you matter. You don’t belong here.

His claws dug into his neck just to try to get some semblance of control. He knew he promised Kirishima to stop doing that, but his thoughts hurt more than anything else could. He wanted to tear out the part of him that kept hurting so he could finally be able to breathe

It didn’t work. Red showered the water, but it only served to make Izuku feel more panicked.

Bleeding out under Shigaraki’s hand, Shoto’s face and the burst of blood as he called out during the Sunlight Festival, blood in the water as he was beaten and cut by those who hated him-

“St- stop! St- stop, pl- pl- please!” Izuku begged the open water. Thick, heavy silence was his only response. “Pl- please…”

He tore his claws down his arm, trying in vain to fix the pain he felt coursing through every molecule of his body. It didn’t fix things, but his foggy vision cleared slightly. Trying to breathe, he repeated the motion. It didn’t work, it didn’t work, nothing was working and Izuku was going to die with nothing to his name and everyone would be happy.

The siren covered his mouth tightly, remembering to be quiet. People only got madder when he cried. They would take advantage of his panic and use him as a toy. It was obviously easier when he was still.

Through the haze of red, he saw a face. It was mouthing words, but Izuku couldn’t hear. He prepared for an attack. None came. He tried to focus on the words the person was saying, but he couldn’t, everything was too hazy, he felt like he was going to die.

Damn it, Izuku, can’t you be good for one thing in your pathetic life?

Arms closed around his torso. The world cleared slightly, just enough for Izuku to hug back, tears still leaking out of his wide green eyes. He buried his face in the friend’s shoulder.

“I’m sorry. I should have asked,” Shoto’s voice murmured. “I was worried about you. You didn’t respond.”

Izuku’s voice was scratchy and interspersed with hiccups and sniffles. “I- I- I d- don- don’t des- deserve y- you. I- I- I’m j- just a fa- failure, I- I- why do you ca- ca- care so- so much?”

“Of course you deserve me! You’re so important to me! I don’t know what I ever did to convince you otherwise, Izuku, but I swear it was an accident. All I’ve ever wanted was for you to be okay.”

“I- I sho- shouldn’t be- be important to yo- you. I’m br- broken. I’m not okay!” Izuku sobbed into Shoto’s shoulder. “I- I’ve ne- never been okay. I- I kept lying, and acting li- like everything was fine, but I hate myself. I- I hate everything about me. And I- I know e- everyone else do- does, too, and- and I ju- just ca- can’t-” He clutched tighter, devolving into wails.

Shoto hugged him firmly back, his dual temperatures comforting against Izuku’s skin. “You’re amazing, Izuku. I could never hate you. I’m being completely honest when I say you’re the best person I’ve ever met. Everyone has their own demons. I just wish I’d known about yours sooner.”

“It- it’s no- not y- your fa- fault. I sh- should have be- been st- stronger.”

“You’ve always been strong. You just never knew it.”

Izuku pulled back, his sobs quelling slightly. The world was getting hazy again, but it was in a different way than before. “B- but I wa- was- wasn’t s- strong enough t- to wa- warn you i- in time… I wa- was too weak-”

“No. Izuku, you saved my life. I could never repay you for that.”

Izuku swallowed thickly. His head hurt. “I- I think yo- you repay it e- every day. I co- couldn’t ask for anyone better. Thank you, Shoto. I feel a lo- a lot better now…” The world went dark.

Shoto flitted around Izuku as Recovery Girl took care of him. It was a little clingy, but sue him, he was worried. He’d found Izuku sobbing in a cloud of red, hyperventilating like there was no water in the sea and trembling. He knew what a panic attack looked like, and he knew this one was bad. He’d tried to talk the boy out of it, but there was no response. He’d done the only thing he thought of and hugged him, using physical touch as a grounding. It worked, but the moment he calmed down, he passed out in Shoto’s arms.

So here Shoto was, trying to look over Recovery Girl’s shoulder impatiently.

“Would you stop pacing?” The old mer asked with a huff.

“Sorry.”

“I swear, you two are connected at the hip, always getting injured.” Recovery Girl glanced down at Izuku’s slumped form. “I suppose I can’t blame you for it, though. Did you have any idea? For a panic attack that extreme, things must have been building up for quite a while.”

“I didn’t know it was that bad. For him to pass out…” Shoto looked down.

“It was a combination of factors, dearie. Mainly the emotions and hyperventilations that are associated with a panic attack, but blood loss and lack of food were also factors. My goodness, that boy just does not take care of himself.”

“Is there any way I can help?”

“Support him, but don’t be overprotective. Sometimes, too much worry can be just as bad as not enough. Make sure he takes care of himself regularly, and help him out if he doesn’t. Give him plenty of love and care,” Recovery Girl instructed. Shoto nodded.

In the end, he was sent away because he was moving too much. Apparently, the only way to get a free pass to stay near a healing patient was if they had a life-threatening injury, which, thankfully, Izuku didn’t have.

He returned to the common room, where the class was whispering amongst themselves.

“He hasn’t looked like himself all day,” murmured Ochaco.

Eijiro nodded in agreement. “He said he was just on edge, but I’m still a little worried. He doesn’t shout without reason.”

“I’m really worried about him. What if Todoroki doesn’t-” Kaminari looked up practically jumped out of his seat when he saw Shoto. “Todoroki! Did you find him?”

“Why do you smell like blood?” Eijiro asked.

Ashido seemed confused, if not a tad worried. “Why isn’t Midoriya with you?”

“I found him. The details are for him to recount, but he got hurt and passed out, so he’s in Recovery Girl’s office. You can try to stay with him, but she’s strict on visiting rules. Otherwise, I would be with him.”

There were mixed reactions. Some audible sighs, some worried glances. Bakugo seemed to realize what was going on first.

“He didn’t-?” The boy had the gall to look genuinely concerned, even after all he did.

“He did. You’ll make it worse. I don’t want you to be near him when he wakes up.”

Bakugo didn’t like that. “Icyhot, what is you problem with me? I’m trying to be fucking better!”

“You know exactly what my problem with you is. I think I’ve been fairly clear with you. I’m not going to treat you like a saint because you apologized. I’m trying to do what’s best for Izuku,” Shoto said coldly.

“So am I! We’re on the same page!”

“That may be true, but I don’t give second chances like Izuku does. Don’t mess this up, Bakugo.”

The blonde glanced ruefully at Shoto. “Fine. I’m still going to try to visit him, though.”

“That’s your choice. Don’t blame me when it goes south.”

Bakugo pointedly ignored his words. Shoto realized with a start that everyone saw the scene that they’d made. He looked away. “I’ll be in my room.”

Behind him, he heard Ashido whisper, “Is Bakugo Midoriya’s ex-boyfriend or something?”

He shut the door pointedly behind him.

Izuku felt disoriented. Disoriented and numb. He could barely feel his fingertips, but that didn’t compare to the frigid coldness he felt in his chest. He knew he wasn’t where he had started (Maybe Ito moved him to catch him when he woke up. He’d always liked Izuku’s reactions best.was broken. If he needed to spill his guts to someone he didn’t even know to be better, he had to try it. He wouldn’t like it, his therapist would probably hate it, but he had to anyway, because he was messed up and he couldn’t fix it by training.

“Okay.”

Recovery Girl nodded. “Good. I’m glad there’s no argument about that. I’ll need to assess you first, if that’s okay.”

“That’s okay.”

It’s not like she would care if he said it wasn’t. She would just get mad and force him to agree, because that’s what everyone did.

“How are you feeling?”

Izuku looked down at his still-trembling hands, and laughed hollowly. “Honestly, I’m not feeling much of anything. I’m just… numb. S’not like you’d really care about that, so I guess I’m just fine-”

“Goodness, dear! Of course I care about the answer to my question! Numbness is fairly common in cases after a panic attack. It might be a form of disassociation or simply depression taking its toll.”

“You…? I- um- I thought you didn’t like me?” He ignored the depression part completely. He didn’t want to think about that.

“If I didn’t care about you, I’d ignore you. I scold you because I care about your wellbeing. I don’t want you to get hurt.”

“You don’t?”

“Of course I don’t, dearie.”

Just the simple confirmation of care made some of the ice in Izuku’s inside thaw. Maybe he would be able to get through this. If he was lucky, he might have a future.

Katsuki frowned as he approached the door of the infirmary. He hesitated to push it open, but he heard quiet voices beyond the door. It was wrong to linger and listen, but the topic seemed serious.

The old lady’s voice filtered through the closed door. “How long have you been dealing with panic attacks?”

There was a pause. Izuku’s voice responded robotically, “My first one was at seven. They’ve only gotten more frequent. If I’m under a lot of stress, there might be up to three a day. That’s really rare, though. Usually it’s only about one or two a week. When it’s calm, sometimes I can even last a whole three weeks without one.”

The sound of pen on paper sounded, and Katsuki felt sick. Three a day? This was private, Katsuki knew that very well, but he couldn’t take a step away now. He’d grown up with Izuku, and he was learning more than he’d ever known about the siren from a stupid overheard conversation. What else had he missed?

“Alright. And self-harm?”

What?

“I don’t do it purposefully. Usually. I didn’t know that clawing my neck as a fidget counted until recently. Besides, this time was just a slip-up. I was panicking. I’m sorry.”

Katsuki backed away, trying not to make a sound. Horror reared its ugly head. He messed up. He messed up badly. He didn’t know how badly until now, and there was probably more behind that. It wasn’t just him, but if Izuku felt like he needed to hurt himself, it was bad.

“I understand. There’s no need to apologize. You’ll be dealing with your problems in therapy later. I just need a basic assessment.”

They went through a couple more questions, each making Katsuki realize more how badly he’d behaved.

Finally, Recovery Girl asked, “and have you ever had suicidal thoughts or ideations? Like thinking the world would be better without you, seriously considering suicide as an option, or having the desire to be dead? No actual plans have to be made, just the thoughts.”

No. No, he can’t have-

“…Yes.”

Fuck. Fuck, fuck, oh fuck, I messed up. He could have died. He could have died, and I told him to do it. He could be dead. I could have been a murderer if he was less strong.

He’d heard enough. All thoughts of visiting Izuku gone, he swam away, shellshocked and choked with guilt.

What have I done?

Chapter Text

Shoto was anxious. That much was normal, but he was more anxious than usual. Izuku had been away overnight and Shoto was starting to think that maybe something was wrong. Recovery Girl shooed him out when he tried to ask, saying that Izuku was resting and not to interrupt him.

Being away for only a day shouldn’t have made him this restless, but he was glancing at the common room door every ten seconds as if force of will would make Izuku appear. He noticed several others doing the same. Apparently, Hagakure did, too.

“God, can you guys stop? I know you want him to be here for some reason, but stop looking like that. It’s annoying,” she snapped at them, looking up from talking with Ojiro, who just looked embarrassed by her outburst.

“If I expected everything annoying to be removed from my life, you’d be gone,” Shinso muttered.

Shoto couldn’t see Hagakure’s glare, but he could feel it. “I’m just saying, he shouted at you. That’s his true self! He’s rotten on the inside, he just doesn’t show it.”

“You want to talk about rotten on the inside? Really? You’re a hypocrite, Hagakure. You say that he drove your friends away, but it was only you. In fact, I wouldn’t be surprised if everything you say about him applies to you!” Jiro accused her.

“You want to say that again?”

“You’re a hypocrite! You hate Izuku for nothing, but you don’t hold yourself accountable. You drove everyone away because you’re a sapienist bitch!”

“You’re all stupid! When I’m right, don’t come crying to me!” Hagakure shouted. She flung the door open and shoved past the shape behind it, not even bothering to look.

Izuku looked back at her retreating form and rubbed his shoulder. “Uh- did- did I come at a bad time?”

Shoto felt the mood lighten instantly. “Izuku!” He couldn’t help calling out the siren’s name.

“Hi, Shoto.” He waved with an exhausted smile. “I’m back.”

“Are you okay?”

“What happened?”

“We were so worried when you ran out, why did you need to go to Recovery Girl?”

“You passed out, right?”

Voices clamored for attention, and Shoto could tell Izuku was getting overwhelmed, but just like that, he smiled reassuringly and all traces of tiredness or panic dropped from his face. “I didn’t mean to worry you guys! I was really, really stressed and I kind of ended up shouting when I didn’t mean to, and then I really regretted shouting and I was really worried you guys would think badly of me, so I just kind of swam away. That was my fault. Um, I haven’t really been taking care of myself that much. I haven’t really been sleeping or eating well recently, so my body just kind of,” the boy made a motion with his hands, “passed out. Nothing was really that bad.”

It wasn’t a lie, but it definitely wasn’t the whole truth. Izuku obviously didn’t want people worrying about him.

Eijiro seemed to notice the flaw in the story. “Why are your arms all bandaged up, then?”

Izuku looked down at the bandages with the faintest trace of alarm. “Right! Right, I forgot about that. I wasn’t really paying attention where I was going and I might have, uh, run into some stuff. Maybe.”

Again, it was a half-lie. Shoto couldn’t help but wonder what else he was hiding.

I’ve been lying to you.

No. I can’t doubt him. He’s important to me. I already said I could never hate him. Doubting him like Hagakure would just make his mental state worse.

But still… what else has he been giving half-truths about?

As he surveyed the siren being crowded by worried friends, he couldn’t help but frown. Izuku looked back at him and smiled that smile that made the rest of the world melt away, and Shoto found that he didn’t care. As long as Izuku was okay, that was enough for him.

Izuku’s heart thudded as he stared at Hound Dog, unsure what to do. He closed the door with still-shaking hands.

“Um- h- hi?”

The man looked up and gave a short nod in greeting. “You must be… Izuku Midoriya, right? What should I call you?”

“Um… Izuku’s fine, I guess. You’re Hound Dog, right?”

“That’s me, but you can call me Inui or Ryo if you’re comfortable with that. Take a seat wherever you want.”

The space was a lot more informal than Izuku would have expected. Still, he was with an adult who he didn’t know, so he had to be careful. Sheepishly, the boy sat, clutching one hand tightly in the other. Hound Dog didn’t comment on his obvious discomfort. Maybe he was going to criticize Izuku for it later.

“So, Izuku, why are you here? It says you were referenced by Chiyo for PTSD, anxiety, and depression, but I want to know what you think of therapy. What do you want to get out of it?”

“I’m broken. I want to be fixed. I want to be better than I am now.”

“Alright, let’s go off that! First of all, you’re not broken. You’re not something that needs to be fixed. You’re a complex sapien going through a lot. In order to improve, you need to realize your limits and be compassionate towards yourself, too. By the way, feel free to interrupt me if you have any questions.”

“Um- okay- I- actually- um…” He ducked his head. “Nevermind.”

“It’s fine, Izuku. This is a safe space. You will not be judged for anything you say in here. All of this is private, and, unless you plan to hurt yourself or others, my snout is shut. That doesn’t mean you can’t ask me to do anything relating to any specific mer, either,” the dog-mer assured him.

“I- uh- I’m just wondering if… you know?” Ryo encouraged him with a little wave, and Izuku continued, “that I’m a siren? If you don’t, I totally understand if you want to stop, I mean, I didn’t tell you and I probably should have been more upfront and I’msorry-” Izuku instinctively shielded his face and chest, but no shout or hit came.

“I knew. I probably should have considered that as a factor, too. Sapienism is quite the traumatic ordeal. It’s unfortunately common among these parts and the open seas. I wouldn’t be surprised if you went through some forms of discrimination.”

“I- I wouldn’t say it was discrimination. Their expectations weren’t something I would really do, but there’s always the fear that sirens are liars and I could never really convince them otherwise, but, uh, it’s fine,” Izuku murmured.

Ryo looked at him thoughtfully. “You don’t need to be fine here. It’s okay not to be okay. Like I said, this is a place where you are safe to feel. Now, Izuku, I want to know about you. Tell me whatever you’re comfortable with, but I want it to be the real you. No filters, no white lies. Just be yourself.”

The real me? Nobody likes the real me. “I don’t think you want that,” Izuku chuckled weakly.

“Try me.”

“And- um- you won’t hurt me?”

“I won’t.”

“Okay.” The siren took a deep breath. “My name is Izuku Midoriya. I’m a half-siren. I’ve lived in the open seas for most of my life. I have friends, but I worry that I’m not enough for them.” He clenched his fists. “I was hurt for things I couldn’t control. I can’t get over them. I have nightmares of those events that I can’t stop. I don’t like myself. I just- I just want to be okay again. I want to be able to feel happy without the past haunting me.”

Ryo smiled, his doggish face softening with pride. “Good. We can work with that.”

The third time he attended therapy, Izuku was starting to trust Ryo. He kept his word and didn’t hurt Izuku, even if the latter asked stupid questions or rambled on. Sometimes he was a bit intense, but Izuku didn’t mind. He was nice, so it really didn’t matter. He never pressured Izuku for details about what others had done to him or acted suffocatingly protective, so it was easier to talk to him than Hisashi or Shoto, as kind as they were.

Of course, his nightmares didn’t stop. They never really did. He wasn’t surprised when another one crept into his head that night, leaving him gasping. His session was early, and he couldn’t fully recuperate by the time he was in therapy.

“How are you feeling?” Ryo asked.

It would be stupid to lie, so Izuku just laughed, “tired.”

“Any reason? Did you get enough sleep?”

“N- no, I- um- I had a nightmare. I couldn’t fall back asleep.”

Ryo nodded sympathetically. “Would you like to talk about it or learn coping strategies?”

Izuku fidgeted lightly. “I think… I think I want to talk. If that’s okay.”

“Of course that’s okay. Say what you’re comfortable with. I’m proud of you for being brave enough to try.”

The siren smiled slightly. “Thanks. Um, s- so… when I was a guppy, there were these two mers… three, if you count Kacchan, but I dont really because he kinda just watched them usually. A- anyways, he’s gotten better, so… um… I’m getting off topic. Ito and Ujiko, those were their names. They called themselves my f- friends. I knew they weren’t, but I think- I think they repeated it enough that I kind of did think of them as friends, in some weird way. They- uh- they would hurt me. They hurt me a lot. Not really mentally, but physically, I had to go to the infirmary… a lot.

“They would- they would scratch me and bruise me and everybody saw, but nobody cared. Whenever I got hurt, I would be blamed for not being ‘careful’ enough, and the teachers would always pair me up with them. I-” Izuku fought for breath. “I don’t like thinking about it. I don’t like it. I don’t-”

“Izuku, ground yourself. You’re not there. You’re here with me.”

I’m not there. I’m here. I’m breathing. I’m still alive. It took a moment to calm down, but Ryo waited patiently. “Al- alright, I’m okay. I survived. Anyways, Ito and Ujiko would… hurt me… and nobody really cared, and they told me that I deserved it because I was a waste of space. They were just- they said they were just doing whatever it took to stop me from being useless. It wasn’t anything specific, I just… tonight, I was stuck there, with them, and nobody helped. It’s stupid, I know, but… it just kind of scared me.”

“It’s not stupid. You are very strong for surviving and sharing that,” Ryo’s voice seemed more wolfish. He seemed to be struggling to speak correctly, and Izuku noticed that he actually looked angry. Not angry at him, angry for him. He was remaining calm because he knew that Izuku didn’t like expressions of anger.

He wanted Izuku to feel safe. That was more than almost any adult had done for Izuku before UA. Just that simple act was enough to reassure him that nobody wanted to hit him or hurt him any longer. He couldn’t help but smile.

By the end of the day, the memory wasn’t out of his mind, but it had eased from a roaring beast into a faint whisper.

Izuku huffed and leaned back. He was getting more comfortable with his emotions. He had to admit, therapy wasn’t anything like he’d imagined, and that wasn’t a bad thing. Ryo was more like a teacher than a friend, and he didn’t need to worry about bothering him when he spoke.

“I don’t know, I never really hated any of them. I don’t know why. I was scared of Kacchan for a long time, but I didn’t hate him.”

“Were you ever mad at them?”
“Well…” Izuku looked down. Despite the newfound comfort, he knew when to shut up and backtrack.

“It doesn’t matter if you are. Anger is a very valid emotion, especially when dealing with trauma. Revenge as closure is a desire that a lot of sapiens and animals feel. It’s natural. In fact, being angry in moderation can be a very liberating thing,” Ryo said.

Izuku remembered shouting his heart out with Katsuki and how free he’d felt. He hadn't been thinking about much then, but he couldn’t help but feel a little guilty afterwards. Anger at others made him a bad person, or so he’d thought.

“I don’t want to be rude…”

“Again, this is a safe space to feel whatever you like. If you’re not comfortable, I’m not going to push the issue.”

Izuku thought for a second. “I can try. I tried once. I still don’t know if I can hate them, but I want to be honest with myself. They hurt me. They hurt me a lot. I- I think… I think they can survive a little anger.”

Ryo nodded. “Good. You have worth as a person. They never had a right to do those things to you.”

“They- they didn’t! They lied to me! They made my life hell, I can be mad at them for that! I can dislike them! I don’t have to pretend any longer!”

“Good job. Realizing people are or were harmful towards you is the first step. Be with people that make you feel like you’re worth something. You have many friends. Stay with them and build a support system that makes you feel good. It’s okay to be selfish once in a while and prioritize yourself.”

“I- I’ll think on that.”

“Take your time. There’s no rush.”

Izuku nodded determinedly. I’m going to be a better version of myself! I’m going to be confident! I’m going to be worth more!
_

Tooru swam away bitterly after another failed attempt to bond with her class. Midoriya seemed less nervous around her recently, and she overheard a couple of rumors about him. Honestly, the whole thing seemed shady. Happening to faint and also getting unrelated scratches? It seemed to Tooru like he’d gotten in a fight or something. Those types of injuries didn’t come from being clumsy or unwatchful.

Stupid Midoriya, nobody can see it. He ruined everything for me. I just want my friends back, is that too much to ask? She furiously rubbed a few stray tears from her eyes. I might just talk to Mother and Father about this… They’ll understand.

It wasn’t a long swim, but Tooru got close to home, she heard shouting. Great. They’re fighting again. She sighed quietly, ready to keep her head down and grateful for her invisibility for the first time in a while. Then, she heard the voices, and she paused.

“You can’t be serious! I told you! The way you’re acting right now is exactly why I did it!” A lilted feminine voice shouted, thick anger present in every word. “I shouldn’t have even given you another chance!”

No, it can’t be. It can’t be, she can’t be back. If she’s back, that means…

Another voice had the low tone of her mother. “Tsuna, you never listen. You’re putting yourself in danger. This is exactly why we didn’t approve of that siren in your life. You’re young, you don’t know what’s best for yourself.”

“At least I don’t hold onto old prejudices gained from stories that aren’t even real! The world’s not black and white, Mother.”

“I know it seems like the answer now, but he’s manipulating you. Your relationship isn’t going to work, and when he breaks your heart, you’ll be too proud to come to us. We just want what’s best for you.”

“I wasn’t even going to come back, but he’s the one who convinced me to try to give you a chance. Kiyo isn’t the evil influence you say he is.”

“He made you run away in the first place,” Tooru’s father argued.

“No, I made that choice myself, thank you very much. I left a note telling you why. Looks like you didn’t read it, or didn’t consider it, at least,” Tsuna’s voice scoffed. “I don’t want you coming to our wedding. I wished you’d changed, but I know you never will.”

“You can’t-”

“I can, and I will. Where’s Tooru? I’m sure she’d understand. She’s always seen through your narrow-minded lies.”

“We won’t have you negatively influencing Tooru. If you want to lose contact with the family, then do so, but you lose contact with the whole family if you choose to marry that siren.”

“That’s not fair. You’re not even letting her choose. At least let me say goodbye. She’s not a child anymore.”

Tooru’s heart thudded in her chest. I have to know the truth. I can’t hide. She slipped into the room without a sound. None of her family noticed. Seeing Tsuna again after so long made her tear up. Her emotions were so tangled, she didn’t know how to make sense of them.

“She-”

“I’m right here.”

Everybody looked at her in alarm, and then Tsuna’s face lit up. She looked so different, and yet the same. The colorful mer raced over to her sister and hugged her. “Ru-ru! I’m so glad to see you again, I hope you haven’t been too lonely.”

You have no idea.

“What do you mean? You disappeared without a trace. I thought something happened to you. Nobody told me anything. Did you not care enough to tell me you were leaving?” Tooru was sad, and angry, and hurt, and betrayed, and hopeful at the same time. It left her feeling scrubbed raw.

"What do you mean? I left a note, Tooru. I wish I could have told you in person, but I was too worried Mother and Father would hear.” Tsuna sounded just as confused, then realization and anger sparked in her eyes. She whipped her head to turn to their parents. “Are you that selfish? You didn’t even let her read it?”

“You think we would let her follow the same misguided path as you?” Her father asked incredulously.

“That’s it. I’m not allowing you into my life any longer. I’ve given you too many chances already. Ru-ru, come on, we need to talk without them acting like I’m some threat to merkind.”

Tooru looked between her sister and her parents, feeling helpless.

What am I supposed to do?

Chapter Text

“Tsuna, I’m putting a stop to this. It isn’t good for you to be so invested in a relationship that just won’t work out. There’s a reason we’re mers and he’s a siren. It’s just how Nozuru intended. I know you think you love him, but it just won’t work out, sweetheart,” Tsuna’s mother sat next to her, talking in that honeyed tone that always made her sound like the loving mother she pretended to be.

Tsuna knew better. “Why should that matter? Nobody believes in that anymore. I sure don’t. The world wasn’t created in some stupid squabble between siblings.” She started to take down the tight braid her hair was pulled in. She’d never liked her long hair, but her parents had always objected to the notion of her cutting it.

Her mother sighed with a hint of annoyance and gently took away her hands, working to rebraid it. “I’m not forcing you to believe. You’re free to do as you please. But, for your safety, I’m not allowing this to go any further.”

“What do you mean? You can’t do anything to me. Any punishment you can give, I’ll just ignore. You wouldn’t dare lay a hand on me. You’re too obsessed about your image to leave traces of your bad parenting on my skin. Tooru might not know how rotten you are, but I do.”

“I’m trying to help you. Stop being insolent,” her mother hissed, the pressure on her braid increasing. Tsuna winced, but didn’t make a sound.

“‘Helping’ doesn’t usually mean breaking up a happy relationship. You’re just mad that I’m not lying down and complying with your every order.”

“You’re doing this to spite me. You’re a teenager, you don’t know what’s best for yourself.”

“No, I’m not! I love Kiyo, and you’re too immature to admit that you were wrong about him.”

“You don’t love him. You can’t. You know I don’t like to use the term esca, but you can’t deny it doesn’t fit-”

Tsuna slapped her mother’s hand away from the braid that she was finishing. “That’s it. I’m sick of your controlling bullshit. I hate you. You’re not my mother. I don’t even know you.”

She ignored the shouts following her out and slammed the door, frustrated tears welling in her eyes.

“Tsuna? Did it go okay?” Kiyo asked timidly. He seemed to notice her expression and pulled her close. “That bad?”

“It’s bullshit! This whole thing is! I’m sick of her! I’m sick of both of them! If Tooru weren’t here, I would have already left,” Tsuna ranted, clenching her teeth.

“Do you want advice or comfort?”

“Yes.”

“That’s not what- okay.” He let out a fond sigh. “Well, I’d follow you anywhere. Besides, I think the entrance mers are getting tired of me by this point. Seriously, though, I just want you to be happy. If you think you can get that by running away, I’ll support you.”

“I want to… but what about Tooru?”

“Well, maybe you could say goodbye or leave a note?”

“I can’t say goodbye in person. She’d tell Mother and Father or try to convince me to stay and I just… I can’t handle that. I need to free myself. I’m not going to be in a cage any longer.” She clenched her fist, then pulled out a small multipurpose knife from a bag on her waist. Strands of yellow and black fell from the braid she cut off in the next moment.

That night, Tsuna hovered over Tooru’s sleeping form and murmured, “I’m sorry.”

And then she was gone.

“Tell me everything,” Tsuna requested with an excited grin. “What have you been up to? What happened while I was gone? How are you? Did they… what did they say?”

Tooru looked down. The disappointed expressions of her parents as she swam out were burned into her brain. Hearing that they’d lied to her hurt. She just wanted to know the truth, but everyone refused to tell her. Now she was learning that her whole narrative was wrong.

“Well, I have a boyfriend. His name is Ojiro,” she started hesitantly.

Tsuna gasped. “Oh, my baby sister is growing up so much. A whole boyfriend. I have to give him the shovel talk.”

“Shut up,” Tooru giggled.

“Shutting up.”

“Anyways, um, to answer your other questions, things have been… weird. I missed you a lot. Mother and Father fought a lot after you left about whose fault it was. They told me… that Kiyo stole you. I believed it. I thought that he’d dragged you away against your will.”

Tsuna frowned, looking more somber and guilty. “I should have said goodbye for real. I should have known they would lie to you. They’ve never been real. At least you know the truth before you took it out on anyone. That’s a plus.”

Tooru looked down.

“You… didn’t take it out on anyone, did you?” At more silence, Tsuna asked, “Who?”

“There’s a siren in my class.”

Tsuna looked horrified. “Oh, Ru-ru, you didn’t.”

Tooru wanted to cry at the look on her sister’s face. It felt like she did everything wrong. Going with Tsuna, staying with her parents. Trying to protect herself, being sympathetic. She’d messed up. She’d messed up badly.

“I’m sorry. I didn’t realize-”

“Say that to them! What did you do? Please tell me it wasn’t that bad.”

“I- um- I accused him of lying. I was really rude to him. I thought he was manipulating the class.”

Tsuna took a moment to compose herself. “Okay. Here’s what we’re going to do. You’re going to apologize. Get on your tail and beg him for forgiveness. You’re lucky if he doesn’t hate you.”

“What? I can’t just-”

“Yes, you can. You’ve been really sapienist. Sirens get accusations like that all the time. Kiyo always gets upset when mers don’t believe him. It’s like saying you spy on people all the time because you’re invisible.”

“But I don’t!”

“That’s how he probably feels. He can’t change how he was born!”

“I… I guess you’re right. Sorry.”

“Again, say that to him.” Tsuna’s face softened. “It’s okay. It was a mistake. I’m partially at fault, since I didn’t tell them the truth. We can move on from this. I still want you to be in Kiyo and I’s lives.”

“Really?”

“Of course. You’re still my sister. I missed you. Besides, in a few years, you might just be an aunt.”

Tsuna was different. That much was clear. Her chin-length hair was so different from the long hair she’d sported only four or five years back. She exuded unrestrained confidence. There was something charismatic and flourishing about her that made her almost unrecognizable. But in so many ways, she was just the same girl Tooru had known her whole life.

Tooru pulled her sister into a tight hug.

Izuku hovered at the door of his home. Inko and Hisashi would have heard about the Sunlight Festival, and their worry would be crushing. What if Inko didn’t want him going to UA anymore? What if Hisashi didn’t want him at all anymore? What if they left him behind?

Trying to clear his mind, he opened the door and called, “I’m home!”

Inko and Hisashi looked up from a hushed conversation. Inko was the first one to get up and pull him into a tight hug. “Oh, Izu! Recovery Girl told us everything! I was so worried!”

Izuku paused. She knows. She knows how weak I really am. “...Everything?”

Hisashi nodded. “The Sunlight Festival and… what happened afterwards.”

“I’m so sorry! I didn’t realize how badly you were hurting. What kind of mother am I?”

This is exactly why I didn’t tell you. “It’s fine! I’m fine, honestly. I’m sorry. I didn’t want you to worry about me.”

“Izu…” Inko looked heartbroken, and Izuku regretted ever coming home. “You’ve said that so much… is it really true, or are you trying to spare my feelings?”

“I-” Izuku carefully grounded himself, holding off the pain in his chest. “It’s real this time. I’m going to therapy. He’s really nice, I’ve learned a lot.”

“I’m still not sure this is good for you, Izu. You were so much safer when you weren’t at UA. I worry that you don’t fit in. I don’t know what the truth is. You always had Katsuki and Ito and Ujiko and Kuwahara to protect you out here. I know you’ve made friends, but there’s a bottom dweller after you!”

“Inky, he has plenty of strong friends there, I’m sure-”

“I wasn’t safe here,” Izuku interrupted.

“What?” Inko looked up. “What about your friends?”

“They weren’t my friends. They were never my friends. Don’t you understand? Not a single injury I had came from clumsiness. They hurt me, they didn’t protect me. I didn’t get hurt despite them, by people you’ve never meant. I got hurt because of them, because they thought I was nothing but a stupid toy!” Izuku raised his voice unconsciously, the words flooding out of him like water out of the crack in a dam. “All these scars were made by them. Dad may not have told you about Kacchan, but he was the main one. He used his magic on me, Mom. The ugly scar on my chest isn’t just from some- some accident.”

Inko looked devastated. “And the rest?” Her voice was shaky.

“Kuwahara pretended to be my friend and stabbed me in the back the day I returned late.” He turned to show her the scar. “He used his venom. I had to hide the pain all week. Ito left all the bruises. Ujiko left most of the cuts. The rest were from whoever wanted to have ‘fun’ by hurting me.” He raised his curls to reveal the scar on his neck. “They hated me. Being in danger isn’t anything new to me. At UA, the teachers don’t even hit me. The mers stopped shoving me a long time ago. The only person that hates me in my class only uses words. Please, don’t make me go back.”

Inko was silent for a long time, her breaths shaky. Hisashi put a hand on his shoulder, but she shook him off. “Ten years. Ten years I haven't been there for you. Izu, I would rather you tell me every horrible thing you’ve gone through and finally know the truth than be happy while you’re suffering. I love you. You’re my only son. I only want what’s best for you, and I was wrong about what that was.”

Izuku looked down. “I’m sorry for lying. I was just so worried that you would think it was something you did. You were what brought me back home every single day. You kept me going, Mom. If I didn’t have you, I would have given up. You couldn’t do anything about it, so it felt dumb even to ask. I tried going to my teachers, but… that didn’t end well.” He could still feel the sting of his cheek from a teacher who’d slapped him for ‘lying’ about his bullying.

“Oh, sweetheart… I still wish I’d known, but I understand why you were worried. I want you to tell me everything from the beginning. It’s about time I got the story straight. Better late than never.”

“I don’t know if I can tell you everything. It hurts to think about. Ryo- that’s my therapist- is helping me with it, but it still feels like all of it just happened,” Izuku admitted.

“That’s okay. Tell me as much as you can. I’ll be here by your side the whole time.”

Izuku nodded. He spoke truthfully, too tired to lie. He almost lost control a few times, but Inko’s warmth beside him was comforting.

Hisashi looked resigned and sorrowful by the end of it, and Inko was crying. “How could they do that to you?”

“If I ever see their faces-”

“Hisashi, you knew. You have no excuse as to why you didn’t tell me.”

“I wanted to respect his privacy, Inky. It was never my place to tell you.”

Inko glanced at Izuku, looking back and forth and hoping that they wouldn’t fight.

“We’ll talk about this another time. It’s getting late. Izuku, you’ve had a long day, but you’re safe. Truly safe.”

That was all Izuku needed to curl up and fall asleep.

Izuku was having a good day. After the weekend, his sleep had been nightmare-free and he’d spent all day talking with his friends. The weight off his chest from being able to tell his parents the truth was surprisingly nice. He worried they would hate him or treat him like glass, but nothing really changed aside from a few looks and the pictures of him with Kuwahara or Katsuki being taken down.

At least, it was a good day until he heard a voice behind him. Snapping out of his daydreams, he looked up, and, upon seeing next to nothing, his heart sank.

It’s Hagakure. What does she want now? What did I do?

“Hey, Midoriya?”

“Wh- what is it? Did I do something?”

Hagakure shifted, seeming almost sheepish. “No, it’s just…”

“...Just?”

“I’m sorry, okay? Things came to my attention and I realized that I was really, really wrong and you were right. About everything. I drove my friends away myself. You weren’t lying. You never asked to be born as a siren, and I was insensitive,” the words were spoken in a rush, like bubbles rising to the surface.

Izuku struggled to find something to say. He eventually landed on, “oh.”

“Is that… good? Do you understand? Can we be on good terms again?”

Izuku felt stuck between two hard answers. Either lie and make her happy or tell the truth and crush her.

What would Ryo say I should do?

“Why should I believe you? You really hurt me, Hagakure. That’s not something you can just brush off with a quick apology.”

“What? Aw, come on.” Hagakure seemed upset for a moment, then she glanced back, her body language unsure. “I guess it’s your choice. I can’t force you to do anything.”

“...Right.” This whole situation was weird and confusing and upsetting for Izuku. He didn’t know what he wanted from Hagakure, but a simple apology was distinctly not it. “I’m… gonna go now.”

He was numb and stirred up at the same time as they said their goodbyes.

“I can’t believe her! She accused me of lying for months and then just says sorry and expects it to be all good? And when I tell her that, she makes me feel petty!” Izuku all but shouted in Ryo’s office.

“You’re right to stand up for yourself. It’s your right to choose who to forgive and who not to.”

“Right, but at the same time, Kacchan did a lot worse and I still forgave him. Why am I this selfish?”

“You’re not selfish for wanting to be respected, Izuku,” Ryo reasoned. “That’s a mental distortion. Can you identify it?”

“Uh… e- emotional reasoning?”

“Exactly. The conversation made you feel upset, so you think it must be something wrong with you, even when you handled everything as you should have.”

“I still feel like I could have done something better,” Izuku murmured.

“And it can feel like that a lot. The truth of the situation is that you did what you were comfortable with and stood up for yourself. That’s impressive.”

“It is?”

“Of course it is. You’re strong, and you’re improving extremely fast. It’s been… what, two weeks? Not even that. And you’ve already started the road to recovery. Your self-esteem has grown astronomically.”

Izuku grinned sheepishly at the praise. His mind wandered to the person who’d reassured him over and over, celebrating every milestone with him.

Will I ever be good enough for him?

“Something’s on your mind,” Ryo noted.

“Well- I don’t know, it’s kind of off-topic…”

“Is it bothering you?” At Izuku’s small nod, Ryo continued, “it’s probably not off-topic. Go ahead and say what you want to say.”

“Uh- It’s kind of embarrassing, but… there’s this friend I have. And he- um- he’s great. Amazing, even. I really like him. I have for a long time. I’m just worried, because I don’t know if he feels the same or if I’m just being stupid and making things up> It feels like he’s perfect, and I’m just worthl- I mean- a work-in-progress.” Izuku recalled the discussion he and Ryo had had about replacing negative words with more positive ones.

“You love him, don’t you?”

Izuku blushed, but he nodded.

“You should go for it. You don’t gain anything by bottling up your feelings. He might feel the same, and if he doesn’t, the worst thing that can happen is rejection and awkwardness.”

“What if he hates me? I’ve never… dated anyone before. I’ve never even had friends for more than a year! What if he expects more from me than I can give? Nothing ever goes well for me!”

“Catastrophizing, fortune telling, and overgeneralization. If he hates you, he was never a good friend. You’re working on yourself, but that doesn’t mean you should stop everything for that. You’re still a teenager. Let yourself fall in love and take chances. If you want, we can look at each outcome.”

“Yeah. Um, the worst outcome is that he rejects me and hates me. It… probably won’t happen. He’s really nice.”

“And if it does, he’s a bad friend.”

“Right. Second is that he rejects me and we drift apart. Still bad. I really count on him. Third is that he rejects me but we remain friends. I think… that’s the most likely one.”

“That’s okay, isn’t it? It won’t mean the end of the world.”

“Yeah. And the best outcome is that… he feels the same way. It also probably won’t happen, but it could. And if that’s an option… I think… I think I want to do it. Thank you, Ryo.”

“Of course. I’m wishing you the best, Izuku.”

Izuku took a deep breath. Please let this be worth it.

Chapter Text

Izuku frowned, running his hands through his green hair with a sigh. Come on, Izuku. You can do it. Stop being stupid. It’s just a few words. It doesn’t matter. If he hates you, it’s nothing you don’t deserve for keeping this from him for so long. You already messed up once, you can’t delay this any longer. You promised Inui you’d do this. He’ll be disappointed if you don’t. The worst outcome won’t happen. It’s not gonna be that bad.

Izuku still hesitated in front of Shoto's room, biting his lip with his fist raised to knock. The door opened before he had the chance to. Izuku and Shoto stared at each other for a moment, before the former let out a small, “hi.”

“Hi,” Shoto said back, still looking confused.

“So, uh… can we talk? It’s… um… about the thing at the Sunlight Festival. Before I got interrupted. It’s important.”

Shoto tilted his head and nodded. “Okay. Come in.”

The silence was thick and uncomfortable, and for a moment Izuku was wondering if he should just swim away and never show his face again.

“What were you going to say? You can tell me anything. You matter more to me than you know.”

“Not after this,” Izuku muttered. “I don’t want you to think differently of me. Well, I do, but- it’s hard to say. I just… I don’t think things will ever go back to how they were between us.”

It was hard not to shrink down at the furrow between the mer’s eyebrows. “Is it some sort of mistake? I won’t blame you, even if you did cover it up.”

“It’s not a mistake. I don’t think it ever could be. I don’t regret it, I’m just worried about what will happen because of it.”

“You don’t have to tell me right now-”

“No. I’m going to.” Izuku took a deep breath and, mustering all his confidence, he admitted, “Shoto, I’m in love with you. I have been for months. I can’t imagine my life without you. And I know you probably don’t feel the same. I know this will probably mess up our relationship more than anything ever has, but I can’t keep lying to you. I’m sorry-”

Shoto tilted Izuku’s chin up gently, heterochromatic eyes meeting green ones. He looked so gentle and soft, a pale pink blush dusting his cheeks. It took the siren’s breath away. “There’s nothing to be sorry about. I feel the same. I’ve been trying to tell you, but I could never quite get the courage. I’m glad you’re telling me.”

“Oh. Oh, wow. Cool. Neat. I mean- uh- wow… thank you?” Izuku responded, fairly sure he was dying. Shoto laughed quietly.

“Neat? Very romantic,” the mer teased.

“I panicked!” Izuku defended himself.

Shoto only let out another little chuckle. Honestly, Izuku had no idea how Shoto still had feelings for him. “So, what are we going to do now?”

“I- uh- haven’t thought of that? Honestly, I thought you would hate me or reject me or both, so I didn’t really think about what would happen next,” the siren murmured sheepishly.

And suddenly, Shoto was getting closer and Izuku reciprocated the motion as if it was second nature. They met in the middle, warm and cool and soft and gentle and intense all at the same time. Izuku wrapped his arms around Shoto’s neck, pulling closer and deepening the kiss.

Maybe it was seconds until they pulled away. Maybe it was hours. Izuku hardly cared. He’d never felt this way before, but it was so warm and so right.

“Is that okay?” Shoto asked.

“Yeah. More than okay,” Izuku murmured breathlessly. His mouth met Shoto’s once more, craving something he never knew he needed. He could feel the smile on Shoto’s lips, and he could only describe the feeling as euphoric.

He pulled away with a smile and laughed, pressing his forehead to Shoto’s, the bridges of their noses creating a gap between their faces. “You have no idea how much I wanted this.”

“You have it, and it’s not going anywhere. It’s just us.”

Again, they kissed, the feeling just as wonderful as the first time. Wrapped up in their own world, they didn’t hear the door open until it was too late.

“Hey, Todoro…” Denki looked between them, his eyes widening as he understood the situation. “...oh shit!”

Face on fire, Izuku pulled away, pushing Shoto back. The other boy looked a little sullen, but Izuku had to focus on the task at hand. “Hi, Denki,” he greeted about an octave higher than usual.

“I knew you guys were dating in secret! Nobody is that oblivious!” Denki pointed an accusing finger at them.

“It’s not what it looks like! Well, actually, it’s- it’s exactly what it looks like, but honestly, I only confessed like, fifteen seconds ago!”

“Fifteen minutes,” Shoto corrected him.

“Really, that long? Wow. Um, anyways, the point is that we just got together, I swear.”

“Wow, so you two really are that emotionally blind, aren’t you?”

“Hey!” Izuku spluttered.

“He has a point,” The half-mer shrugged.

“Shoto!”

“It’s been months.”

“See? Even Todoroki gets it,” Denki pointed out smugly.

“I’ve been betrayed,” Izuku muttered with a pout.

The other two just laughed at him.

It was Denki that spoke next. “So, are you two dating?”

It was a simple question, but it caught Izuku off-guard. He hadn’t thought past the point of telling the truth, but now, the world was opened in front of him. He exchanged a small glance with Shoto, blush still firmly set on his cheeks.

“If- if Shoto wants?”

The half-mer slipped his warm hand in the siren’s and nodded softly. “I would like that.”

Despite the embarrassment Izuku felt, warmth filled his chest as if the sun had come out in the reefs, bathing the world in light.

Shoto and Izuku kept their relationship quiet for a few days, wanting to let things cool down before they announced to everyone that they were together. Unfortunately for him, his friends caught onto his strange behavior quickly. Ochaco was the first one to say anything. It was midday and Izuku was cuddled up to Shoto in the common room, talking quietly with the bi-colored boy.

“Okay, I’m not avoiding it any longer. What’s going on with you two?” The mer’s arms were crossed, one eyebrow quirked up interrogatively.

“Uh-” Izuku started, traitorous blush creeping up his neck again.

“Yeah, you two have been awfully close lately,” Kyoka teased him with a smirk on her face.

“You’re right! What’s the deal?” Eijiro piped up.

“Well- uh- I-” Izuku cast a glance towards his boyfriend, silently checking to make sure if it was alright to tell them. Shoto nodded slightly. “Shoto and I… might be together now?” He said sheepishly.

The room erupted into pandemonium the moment the words registered.

“Finally!”

“It’s about time, ribbit.”

“Congratulations, you two!”

“Give us the details!”

“Have you kissed yet?”

Izuku rubbed at his neck. He’d somewhat expected this reaction, but it was still a lot. “Uh, thanks! It’s still pretty new, just a few days old, but, um, I told him and… yeah, we kissed.”

“A lot,” Denki added with a smirk.

“You knew?!” Ashido asked accusingly.

“I swam in on them accidentally while they were locking lips.”

“Denki!”

“What? It’s true! It was a real smoochfest. You guys obviously had some tension to relieve-”

Izuku put his hands over his ears, blushing hard. “I’m not listening any longer.”

Denki just laughed.

“Help me, Shoto. Defend my honor!” Izuku pleaded, looking up at his boyfriend.

Shoto smiled and kissed his curls. “Sorry, Izu, but I’m finding it very cute seeing you blush.”

Well damn, that was smooth, Izuku thought, wondering if he had fire magic, because the water around him was suddenly very hot. He let out a sound somewhere between a stutter and a squeak.

“Who knew the stoic Todoroki would be such a flirt?” Mina asked, laughing.

“Dude, I think Midoriya is about to combust. You’ll be missed, dude,” Sero said, putting a hand over his heart.

“This is unfair! I’m being teamed up on,” Izuku complained, crossing his arms with a stubborn blush. “My boyfriend is a bully.”

“I am. How will you ever deal with it?”

“Oh, I don’t know, my dearest Sho, how will I?” Izuku asked, hugging him tighter and grinning.

Sure enough, small bubbles and steam rose from Shoto’s left side. “Touchê.”

A bubble of happiness rose in Izuku’s heart as they bantered back and forth. He wasn’t hiding behind a shield of fear any longer, and it felt amazing.

Katsuki crossed his arms, arching an eyebrow. “So, you finally got together with that Icyhot bastard? Congrats, nerd.”

Izuku smiled sheepishly. “Thanks, Kacchan.”

“‘Course,” Katsuki muttered and turned away. Izuku grabbed his arm.

“What’s up with you?”

“What do you mean? Katsuki asked, still looking resolutely away so that he couldn’t hear the echoes of Izuku’s confession reverberating in his brain-

“You’ve been acting weird ever since I… um… passed out…”

“We both know that’s not all it was,” Katsuki retorted.

Izuku went quiet for a second. “You’re right. It was more than that. But that still doesn’t explain why you’ve been acting like this. What’s wrong?”

The way he asked it was so genuinely concerned that the mer felt more like an asshole than he had before. Here he was, having driven the boy in front of him to the edge and almost past, but Izuku was still wide-eyed and concerned, acting so kind that it made Katsuki guilty even being near him. He kept silent.

“Come on, Kacchan. You can trust me. We’re talking again, remember? I’m not letting you go again because of bad communication.” Izuku cut in front of him, meeting his red gaze without fear.

“You should,” the mer muttered.

“What do you mean?”

“I mean that I heard you and the old lady talking.”

That was enough to get a reaction. Izuku paled. “Oh. What- what exactly did you hear?”

“You wanted to kill yourself,” Katsuki said bluntly. Izuku looked down, fidgeting with the back of his neck. He didn’t bother to deny it, so Katsuki continued, “and I told you to do it.”

“Both of those are true. I won’t lie, Kacchan, that really hurt me. I almost did. But I realized that it wouldn’t do anything but hurt Mom. You weren’t the only one in my life at that point. No matter what you said, I’ve always made my own decisions. And my decision was that I would live, because no matter what, I had hope that things would get better.”

“I don’t understand. Why would you forgive me? I almost killed you! If you’d been even a little weaker, we wouldn’t be having this conversation. You’d be dead in a ditch somewhere and I’d be none the wiser about the consequences of my actions!” Katsuki’s tone was harsh, but it didn’t seem to faze Izuku, who remained impassive, sitting on the seafloor with his head tilted.

“I don’t think it’s all your fault. A lot of other people said similar things. It wasn’t just you, and even if it was, it would always have been my own choice. We can’t change the past. I’ve learned that the hard way,” the siren mused, his tone quiet and somber. Hesitantly, he reached out and pulled Katsuki into a hug. The feeling was so new but so nostalgic at the same time.

Once, forever ago, before things got complicated, they had been friends. And now, they were starting to become friends again. It was heartrendingly confusing for Katsuki. He didn’t realize he was crying until his vision blurred and bubbles swam in front of his eyes. Still, Izuku held him tight. He returned the hug.

“I’m sorry.”

“I know, Kacchan. I forgive you.”

It wasn’t that simple. Both of them knew it, but neither wanted to say it. For now, things were uncomplicated, and they were perfectly happy with that outcome.

Chapter Text

“So, Midoriya, spill the details. What’s up with Katsuki? Is he jealous? You and Todoroki getting together must have been hard for him.” Ashido was the first to bring up the topic when Izuku was talking with Sero, Denki, and Eijiro.

“Uh… excuse me?”

“I dunno, Mina, he’s been acting pretty suspicious,” Denki shrugged.

“But aren’t they good again? I mean, Katsuki’s with Eijiro,” Sero pointed out.

“I’m… confused. What are we talking about? Why would Kacchan care about me and Sho?” Izuku glanced between them.

Eijiro frowned. “Can we please not talk about this?” The others didn’t seem to notice his discomfort, and when Izuku opened his mouth to point it out, Sero interrupted.

“See! Told you, Denki! He doesn’t care!”

“That doesn’t answer my question. What are you all talking about?”

“We found out why he lets you call him Kacchan,” Denki said smugly, as if he’d found out some huge secret.

“Because we were friends? He used to call me Izuchan, too.”

Mina squealed, “oh my god, the Katsuki Bakugo called you Izuchan? That’s so cute!”

“Well, he was three, so it only makes sense. He switched to Deku after that.”

“Wait, he was three?” Sero seemed confused.

“Yeah, that’s really far from what I thought,” Denki agreed.

“What?”

“Aren’t you and Katsuki exes?”

“Me and Kacchan…?” Izuku broke into a fit of giggles. “No, no way you thought that. I would never date him, he’s like a brother. We’ve known each other since we were small fries! Sorry to crush your theory, but we’re nothing like that. Eijiro can have him.”

He was glad to see Eijiro’s expression become more genuine. The red-haired mer didn’t say anything, but it was obvious he was relieved to know there were no romantic feelings between Izuku and Katsuki.

“Wait, but what about the tension between him and Todoroki?” Sero asked.

“Yeah, and it was pretty clear there were some bad feelings between you two earlier in the year. Even I could see it!” Denki protested. “What was up with that?”

“That’s… a long story,” Izuku said evasively.

“We have time,” Sero said.

“I- um- well… it’s not really my story to tell. Ask Kacchan if you want to know. It’s… private. Neither of us like talking about it much.”

“That just makes me more curious,” Ashido admitted. “Come on, can’t you tell us? Just a little?”

“It’s Kacchan’s choice.”

“What’s my choice?” Katsuki asked from behind them. All of them looked up at him with varying levels of surprise.

“Uh…”

“You and Izuku aren’t exes,” Denki noted.

“What the fuck? No, we aren’t! Jesus, that’s gross! You guys are fucking weird.”

“That’s what I said!” Izuku said triumphantly.

“It was a valid assumption!” Ashido spluttered.

“Well it’s wrong. Why the fuck would you assume that? We have a long history, sure, but Iz is basically family. That Icyhot fucker can have him.”

“Holy shit, you guys are alike,” Sero muttered.

“What is that ‘long history’? You guys didn’t seem like friends at the beginning of the year,” Ashido pointed out.

Izuku and Katsuki shared a look. Izuku was the first one to speak. “You don’t have to-”

“Nah, it’s about time it got out. I’d rather say it myself than have another person say it…” He seemed to realize the irony of the statement. “Sorry ‘bout that, by the way.”

“It’s fine.”

“I’m lost,” Denki commented. “What’s going on?”

“I bullied him for ten years. We only made up a few months ago, and that was honestly merciful of Iz,” Katsuki muttered. The atmosphere suddenly got a lot heavier.

“You’re too hard on yourself. The past is in the past-”

“Not when you have nightmares about it. About me. I’m owning up to my part in that,” Katsuki insisted, then turned back to his friends. “So, now you know. Do what you will with that information.”

Eijiro stood, and Izuku noticed for the first time how hurt he looked. “You bullied him?! Seriously? I knew you two weren’t on the best of terms, and I knew you’d done some bad things, but bullying?! Kats, you’re better than that!”

“I-” Katsuki started.

“How bad was it?”

“What?” The blonde mer frowned.

“How bad was it!? Just verbal, or…?” The redhead’s eyes widened. “You hurt him, didn’t you?! That scar on his chest, it looks just like your magic. I don't know why I didn’t realize sooner. Was I just that stupid, or were you trying to hide it from me?”

“I’m sorry-”

“Say that to him, Kats! ‘Sorry’ doesn’t turn back time,” Eijiro spat.

“He already has. Eijiro, I’ve forgiven him,” Izuku murmured, putting a hand on the mer’s shoulder.

“Why?! He hurt you! How did I not know about this? I- I can’t believe he would do that…”

“I know. It’s… bad. But I’ve forgiven him, and that’s my choice, not anyone else’s. The sand has settled, and I’m strong enough to deal with the outcome,” Izuku assured his friend.

“Are you sure?”

“Positive. Don’t hate him for my sake. That’s just going to be bad for everyone.”

Eijiro took a long breath, some of the anger smoothing from his expression. “Okay.”

“Ei-”

“No. Not right now. I need some time, Kats. This is… a lot. I need to think about what this means for us.”

Katsuki frowned, but he nodded. “Alright. I love you.”

“Love you, too.” Eijiro smiled briefly, then left the common room, Katsuki staring after him.

“Well, that was a whole soap opera,” Denki commented. Once he noticed the atmosphere, he looked down. “Sorry. Just trying to lighten the mood.”

“‘S fine, I guess,” Katsuki muttered. “Nothing I didn’t deserve. What about you all?”

“Well, I would be mad, but it looks like Izuku’s already forgiven you,” the blonde eel mer said with a shrug.

“Same here,” Sero agreed.

“I don’t have much of a right to judge you for that,” Ashido muttered with a small shrug. “Seeing as I was also kind of a bitch.”

Sero smirked. “‘Kind of’?”

“Very much a bitch,” she corrected herself.

“Good.”

Their banter continued, but Izuku was more worried about the frown Katsuki was wearing, staring at the door. They were close. Izuku could only hope he didn’t come between them. He excused himself silently.

It was a couple days before Eijiro spoke to Katsuki again. The quiet, “we need to talk,” was both relieving and anxiety-inducing for Katsuki. He knew it would end up something like this, and he knew he deserved anything that happened. It hurt, but he’d steeled himself and he was prepared for the possibility that Eijiro would no longer want to be with him.

Katsuki found himself in his boyfriend’s room, meeting the redhead’s steeled crimson gaze. Neither of them said anything for a long time, the atmosphere too tense to break.

“I want to know everything.” Eijiro’s request was simple.

“That’s going to take a while,” Katsuki muttered in response.

“I have time. Please, I want to know who I’m with. Don’t hold anything back, no matter if it’s bad. Was it only Izuku who you hurt, or others?”

“Mostly Iz. I’m not proud of it in the slightest. If I could do it over, I would protect him. I wasn’t the only one who hurt him, far from it, but that doesn’t justify anything. He’s really fucking strong for making it this far with so many people against him. I shouldn’t have tested his strengh at all.”

Eijiro nodded slowly. “Give me the whole story.”

So, Katsuki told him everything he knew. From he and Izuku’s friendship to the toxicity of their relationship in middle school to when he realized that he was wrong. He didn’t bother to excuse his actions. There was no excuse. His boyfriend remained impassive throughout it, sometimes nodding or gasping at the worse parts.

“...so, that’s it. I was an ass to Iz for ten years of our lives and he somehow manages to still forgive me because he has no sense of justice when it comes to himself. That’s the story.”

“That’s…” Eijiro sighed, picking his words carefully, “...a lot.”

“Yeah.”

They went quiet again. Katsuki wasn’t ready for Eijiro’s true response, no matter how he tried to steel himself. He knew that, after this, Eijiro could very well decide that his past behavior was a dealbreaker.

Katsuki didn’t know what he would do if that happened.

“Kats?”

“Yeah?”

“You’re really lucky that Izuku decided to forgive you. He’s right that it’s his decision. I’m not going to stay mad at things that happened before we met. It’s obvious you regret it, and I don’t want to lose you,” Eijiro admitted.

Katsuki couldn’t help but ask, “really?”

“Mm-hmm. But-” the redhead held a finger up. “I swear if you do anything remotely like that, I’ll break up with you. I’m not going to ignore bad behavior. I don’t want you to be worried about messing up or anything, but what you did wasn’t okay.”

“Believe me, Ei, I know. Thank you for giving me another chance.”

Eijiro pulled Katsuki into a kiss, smiling slightly. “Prove you’re worth it, Kats.”

“I will,” Katsuki promised with another kiss. The weight on his shoulders was much lighter than it had been a week ago.

Izuku was out to visit his parents when he felt someone watching him. Out of instinct, he cast a cautionary glance around. There were a few mers here and there, but they stuck to themselves. Still, the creeping unsease lingered with him.

Paranoia? Or more? I can’t write it off yet. Despite the witnesses, I doubt they would blink an eye if I got hurt. They all know what I am. Still, the League takes priority in danger level over even me, so I don’t think I can be attacked by them until I’m in a remote place. But something’s not right. He bit the inside of his cheek, trying to stay calm.

“Deku. Hah, it really is you.”

Oh, shit.

Somehow, Izuku didn’t consider the possibility that one of the mers might be the one watching with that same predatory nature as the League. He’d been so focused that he hadn’t noticed the broad-shouldered mer swimming towards him until it was too late.

“Har- Kuwahara. Surprised to see me alive after what you did to me?”

“More displeased,” the larger boy scoffed, crossing his arms.

“Of course you are. I don’t have the energy to deal with you today.”

“What did you say to me?”

“I said I don't intend to deal with an asshole like you today. You really think I would be civil with you after what you did to me? Kuwahara, you have to deal with the consequences of your actions, too. You can’t just shove it off on me and pretend it’s all okay.” Izuku’s eyes were glistening with unshed tears, angry and afraid. It was too soon.

I’m not back there. I’m okay. There are people that are there for me. He can’t hurt me anymore.

But he can. He can hurt me all he wants and nobody will bat an eye because nobody cares. I’m all alone. I can’t escape. I’m trapped.

“Rich, coming from a siren. Everybody knows what your kind can do.”

The comment shouldn’t have bothered him, especially considering the amount of times he got some sort of remark like that, but he couldn’t help but be upset. “I didn’t do anything to you! As far as I know, you just woke up one day and decided to exploit my trust. I thought you were my friend! How can you say that it’s for the good of merkind to torment a young siren that hasn’t committed any crime but existing?!”

“I did what I had to. That was the only way to get rid of you. Pity it didn’t work. The world would be better off without you,” Kuwahara snarled.

“You say that I’m so dangerous and harmful, but I was the victim. Stop saying it was the only option. You could have left me alone.”

“Someone else would have done it. You were pathetic. So trusting and naive. Really, it was too easy to pass up. The hardest part was tolerating you.”

“You’re a terrible person, Kuwahara. You took an innocent child and you shattered him for your own entertainment. I’m better without your shadow hanging over me.”

“You were never innocent.”

“Why?!” Izuku clenched his fist in a white-knuckled grip. “Because I dared to live as a siren? I never asked to be born this way! I never asked to be born at all!”

Kuwahara snarled and, quick as a flash, pulled a spine out of his tail, aiming it directly for Izuku. The siren remembered a move that Ochaco had once taught him. Following her advice, he sidestepped, grabbed Kuwahara’s wrist, and pinned him down, twisting his hand to get rid of the spine. Once the sand had settled, Izuku had Kuwahara incapacitated harmlessly. Numbly, he realized he was crying.

“It’s over, Kuwahara. You’ve made your choice clear. One day, I’ll get rid of your influence over me, and I’ll be better than I’ve ever been before. I won’t honor you by remembering you. You don’t have any power over me any longer.”

“Bullshit! I’ll come back and finish what I started!”

“I’m not taking it any longer. Please, make this easier on both of us and leave me alone. That’s all I ask. We don’t have to fight if we never see each other again. But I’m not letting you hurt me for the fun of it any longer.”

Izuku straightened, letting his ex-friend go. He turned away. “Goodbye. Hopefully for the final time.”

It was bittersweet, leaving it off like that. Part of him was angry and scared, and the other part was sure and confident. It was tearing him apart, but he knew he’d be okay eventually…

…somehow.

Chapter Text

“You were exposed to one of your triggers and still remained calm? Izuku, that’s incredible! You’ve made great progress and you were extremely strong for holding your ground like that. You’ve come so far in so little time. It may have been a little early for that kind of confrontation, but you handled yourself well. I’m proud.” Inui was grinning, an expression that put Izuku at ease.

“It was really hard,” the siren admitted. “I had a nightmare after it, and the whole thing was… really scary. An hour later what I said and did really hit me and… it wasn’t fun. I was scared that Kuwahara would hurt me or something and that saying those things to him would only make things worse for me.”

“Most people don’t have the chance to cut ties neatly with the person who abused them. Your chance was unique, and you handled it well, but that doesn’t mean that he can’t still scare you. He hurt you. Your mind naturally views him as a threat because of that. Overcoming that enough to not break down when exposed to a trigger can take months or years for some. It took you a few weeks. Let me stress that your response was better than I could have expected from you or any C-PTSD patient in the amount of time we’ve been working through the problem,” Inui said.

“Really? It- it doesn’t feel like I did anything spectacular. I just feel like I messed up somehow. There’s a part of me that feels like it was justified, and then there’s another part that’s waiting for the consequences that always come and it- it’s tearing me apart. I’m not any happier than I was before. I just feel… stirred up.”

“That’s understandable. It would have been better had the situation come later or not at all, but the way you handled it was admirable, I promise you. Try to look at it from an outsider’s perspective. Remember, viewing your situation as if a friend were in it can help get rid of bias.”

Izuku’s mind wandered to Shoto. If he’d stood up to his dad like that, would I feel like this for him? No, of course not, but that’s not the same, is it? He’s strong, I’m not.

As if reading his mind, Inui spoke up again. “Be kind to yourself. Remember that your mistreatment was not your fault. You’re strong to be able to handle it. Change doesn’t come immediately. It’s hard, like fighting the current. It can take months, even years, to see a dramatic change, but you’re working at it, and that’s a start.”

Izuku heaved a small sigh. “I don’t know if I can do it. I’m fighting a losing battle.”

“Would you have been able to face Kuwahara like you did even a month ago?”

The siren tilted his head and thought for a second, before settling to respond with a tentative, “no?”

“That’s proof of progress. You have improved. It feels bad now, but you need to acknowledge, classify, and dismiss those thoughts that tell you you’ve done something wrong. Having respect for yourself is not selfish. Take care of yourself. Even if nobody else is on your side, you are. You can be your own ally.”

“That makes sense, but will I ever get to that point? I never really… imagined a future for myself. I don’t know what I want to do.”

“You have time, Izuku. You’re safe.”

I’m safe. I really am, aren’t I? It’s been almost a full year since I joined UA. Everybody accepts me for who I am. I’m working to fix the scars that were left by my past, but nobody’s hurting me anymore. So why do I feel so twisted up?

“The only people who are too far gone are the ones who don’t get help. I promise, with time, you’ll feel okay again.”

“Okay. I’ll try my hardest.” Izuku lifted his chin, mustering up confidence he didn’t know was fake or real. “For myself and everyone around me, I’ll work towards being okay again.”

The small, pride-filled smile came to Inui’s face again. “That’s the spirit!”

Izuku woke up on his least favorite day, staring up at the ceiling. He tried to muster the will to get up, but his limbs didn’t comply. He heaved a quiet sigh, frowning.

They can’t hurt me. I know that, but I’ve spent eight years dreading this day. It doesn’t feel different.

Calm down, Izuku. Get up. They don’t know. They wouldn’t hurt you, even if they did. Just pretend today’s normal. They won’t suspect a thing.

Still, he didn’t have the energy to start the day, so he laid still, mind wandering, until he heard a knock at the door. With too much effort, he sat up and rubbed his eyes. “Come in.”

Shoto opened the door, gaze soft. “Hey. You alright?”

“I’ll be okay,” Izuku reassured his boyfriend, giving him a soft kiss. “It’s just one of those days.”

“I’m here for you,” Shoto murmured, taking Izuku’s hand in his own.

The siren hoped that his small, “thank you” showed how grateful he was. From Shoto’s smile, he figured it did.

He was a little slow that morning, but his boyfriend didn’t seem to mind, staying by his side. Finally, he was out and about, the open water around him boosting his mood. Nobody sought him out. Mers didn’t notice him. His racing mind calmed slightly, though he was still waiting for the first blow that never came.

Classes were hard to sit through. Every once in a while, someone would glance towards him with a look that Izuku couldn’t decipher, then turn away when they saw that he’d seen them looking. Nervous energy thrummed through his veins.

Do they know? They can’t know, I never told them. Why are they looking at me? Have I done something? Do they know? No, they don’t. Do they?

Izuku ran a hand through his hair. Calm down. Worrying isn’t doing anything. Even if they did, they won’t hurt me. Just act normal.

Still, the looks didn’t make him feel any better.

“So, what are you planning to do today?”

At Ochaco’s innocent question, Izuku looked up. With a fake smile, he answered. “Oh, probably, um… I don’t know, honestly. Nothing much.”

She frowned for a second. Izuku opened his mouth to ask what was wrong, but Shoto spoke before he could.

“Nope. I’m taking you out. We’re going on a date,” the bicolored half-mer informed Izuku. The glint in his eye told the siren all he needed to know.

“You can’t just plan a date that last-minute!”

“I don’t know, I think I just did.”

“That’s so unfair. You know I can’t say no to you.”

“I know,” Shoto teased, and planted a kiss on his head.

“Mean.” Izuku was grinning, though, his mind taken off the day entirely at the prospect of spending time with his boyfriend. His anxiety eased, taken away by Shoto.

He’s amazing. All of them are amazing. How did I ever deserve to end up having people like them in my life?

With a pang, Izuku realized that he didn’t have an answer to that question.

Izuku’s date went well. He and Shoto spent the day talking and laughing, enjoying each other’s company to the fullest. Shoto kept him grounded, in the present instead of in the past. Despite his initial worry, Izuku was relaxing before he knew it. When they finally returned, Shoto led him to the common room.

“Come here. There’s something important you need to see,” Shoto murmured.

“Something important?”

As if sensing his nervousness, his boyfriend squeezed his hand. “Don’t worry. It’s a surprise, but nothing’s going to hurt you. I would never let it happen.”

The siren nodded warily. “Okay, I trust you.”

Izuku opened the common room door. Immediately, he was taken off-guard by the presence of all of his classmates, grinning widely.

“Happy birthday!” The shout was more-or-less unanimous, some voices drowned out by others.

Eijiro swept forward and lifted him by his underarms, beaming. “Dude, you’re fifteen now! Congrats!”

Tenya’s expression was soft, much less stern or robotic than usual. “Happy birthday. It’s been an honor being your friend.”

“Yeah! You’re awesome, Izuku!” Ochaco tackled him into a hug.

“Even if you’re oblivious sometimes,” Kyoka added teasingly.

Hitoshi chimed in, “it’s been cool having someone like me around.”

“Not to mention you’re super cool!” Denki put a fist in the air, hugged close to his boyfriend.

“I’m glad I met you, ribbit,” Tsu put in.

Izuku was dumbfounded. By the time he got his wits about him, Ochaco had already pulled away and his classmates surrounded him. Still confused, he stammered, “h- huh?”

“It’s your birthday, mon ami. We, as your friends, are choosing to celebrate the brightest light in the ocean. You sparkle brilliantly, Izuku,” Yuga said nonchalantly, as if it were common knowledge instead of the comment.

“Th- thank you, but- I never told any of you. How-?”

Eijiro pointed a finger at Katsuki, whose arms were crossed. He looked up at Izuku. “Happy birthday, Iz. It’s about time this day was actually good for you.”

Tears pooling in his eyes, the siren pulled his friend into a hug. Katsuki huffed, but hugged him back.

“It’s not that big of a deal,” the mer muttered, but Izuku was quick to correct him.

“No, it is. You- you’ve grown a lot, Kacchan!”

“Don’t make this about me when it’s your day, Iz. We can talk later. Have fun now.”

Izuku gave him a grateful glance, then turned around to face the rest of his classmates. “You guys really didn’t have to do this.”

“We wanted to,” Shoto assured him, running his thumb over Izuku’s freckled cheek. “You’re important to all of us. You deserve to know that you matter, too.”

Izuku’s heart ached with joy and love for everyone around him. They really care about me. They took time out of their day to show me how much they do. They don’t hate me. They don’t hurt me.

“What did I do to deserve any of you?” Tears pooled in his eyes, but his mouth was pulled into a permanent smile that he couldn’t seem to get rid of.

“I dunno, you’re just awesome? We’d never forget about you, dude,” Denki told him.

“Don’t cry! We didn’t mean to upset you-” Tenya started.

“No, no. I’m happy. Nobody’s ever- you- I can’t believe you would set something like this up for me, of all people!”

“You’re the most worthy person I can imagine. You’re amazing. Don’t let anyone tell you otherwise!” Ochako grabbed his arm reassuringly.

Izuku rubbed his eyes. I have friends who care about me. I’m not alone anymore. I never have to be alone again. I’m not perfect right now, but I’ll improve in the future. My life’s not over. I deserve to live and be happy living.

“You okay?”

“More than okay,” Izuku responded, still tearing up, and swam forward to join his friends.

Chapter Text

Hey, I'm kinda falling out of love with the BNHA fandom, so I'm at least going on a hiatus. It probably won't ever be updated again mainly because so far, stress has overshadowed the fun of things. I figured now's a good time in the story to end it. If this never gets updated again, I'd like you all to know what's in store for Izuku's future:

IF YOU DON'T WANT SPOILERS FOR THE POSSIBILITY THAT THIS MAY BE UPDATED AGAIN (which is unlikely) STOP HERE

-Izuku learns from Toshinori and Nedzu all he can about how to solve the issues of sapienism
-He becomes the heir to the colony and, thought it's hard at first, he eventually earns the respect of the mers he'll eventually rule
-Shoto and he have a small wedding ceremony before Izuku takes his role as king
-He takes a young and abused siren named Eri under his wing and teaches her that being a siren is something to be proud of and that it doesn't always have to end in tragedy
-Slowly but surely, with Katsuki, Shoto, Toshinori, Ochaco, Eijiro, and all his other friends at his side, he learns that being a siren is not something to be ashamed of and that the past doesn't have to define the future

Sorry I couldn't stick around to see it through to the end, but thank you for supporting Sand Spires and Siren Calls! It was lovely seeing all the support I got and I truly feel like I made at least a few people happy with this, which was my goal. I might write a fic for the Dream SMP fandom soon, as that's captured my interest, but for now and for those of you who will be departing, goodbye.

-Dawn870